Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

'Master, I am sorry this is the only way for you to survive. I won't let you die because of my incompetence once more.'

She said, apologizing profusely for what she is about to do. For, she herself did not want to do it. As this is not what her master would have wanted and she knew that and is willing to do it even while knowing it.

'Raphael stop! Don't do it! You're killing them all! Stop I don't want this! I can't live knowing that I survive because of their sacrifices stop!!!'

Rimuru shouted both out of sorrow and anger for what is currently happening. He hated how he can't do anything 'They' were all writhing in pain, and he was the cause.

Because of his connection with them, he knew that they were in an unimaginable amount of pain. He knew and yet he couldn't do anything. For, Raphael has taken over Rimuru's body without his permission, to make sure he wouldn't be able to interfere.

'Master, I'm sorry this is for the best even if it's an order, my priority is your safety.'

Raphael repeatedly apologized; she knew it hurt him a lot. And, as she was the one who started and planned this action it was a great bit of pain to see her master like this because of her.

While just being a skill she knew she felt a certain emotion that only those of the living should be able to feel. Guilt, she was feeling extremely guilty for what she was doing.

But who could blame her, this was not the first time that she had experienced emotion and it was an emotion she never wanted to feel once more. She felt fear once before, it was when her master died.

Her master died and it shook her in her core. If she had a body, she would have shouted at the top of her lungs. If she didn't have mental strength she would have broken down and gone insane.

If she couldn't revive her master. She would have burned the world and herself with it for taking her master away from her.

Luckily, she was able to revive him. She felt another emotion, happiness, and relief. As well as shame for not being able to protect her master to the best of her abilities.

And yet, Rimuru didn't blame her. He said it wasn't her fault and even forgave her. Even though, her master died because of her, even though her master got hurt because of her. Her master was still willing to forgive her.

Gratitude was all she had for her master after that moment. She swore to herself to never let something like this happen again.

And yet it did

Rimuru was getting cornered. He was in an impossible scenario where death is the only ending.

Raphael felt fear once again 'ahh! Ahhh! A-am i-i going to lose master again?' She thought to herself not letting Rimuru hear her thoughts.

'Something?! Anything!?' Using thought acceleration to give her time to think of a solution. She found one. However, it has a lot of flaws in it. So many that if it was the normal her, she would have deemed it a useless idea for not being a 100% solution not even nearing a 40% success rate.

'But Raphael, you will also disappear, like the others, if this continues, stop it! Even if I do survive, I won't get far without you so stop it, please!!! I-I don't want to lose anyone else.... Please...'

Rimuru continues to beg her as she not only continues to take over his body and does her 'plan' but she was also fighting using her master's body.

Making sure to buy time whether it be seconds, minutes, if she's lucky maybe even an hour.

The main goal is to have her master's soul reincarnate his way to escape this predicament. And to do that, Raphael will take her master's place as the supposed 'soul' that will die with the body as a sacrifice.

Crack-like veins started appearing in Rimuru's body. Showing how much damage it has taken and is reaching its limit. And yet, Raphael continues to fight the enemies with said body.

'I'm sure you can survive without me master.'

Raphael lost an arm from an attack from the enemy in front of her.

'After all, you are Rimuru Tempest my one and only master.'

She was cut. Missing her lower half only being able to maintain her position with flight magic.

'This... Is goodbye... Mas.. er..'

She was pierced with multiple swords, spears, and magic from different directions. And yet, the smile in her face never left.

The last thing she felt was relief, this time she was able to save her master. This time she protected her master.

'Raphael!!!'

.....

.....

....

Rimuru felt himself going through the cycle of reincarnation. However, this is different from a normal process. Because Rimuru was going against the flow of souls.

It's like being in space and seeing multiple galaxy whirlpools in all directions with souls going with the flow of the swirling part until they arrive in the middle to be reincarnated.

The cycle of reincarnation the system Veldanava created was supposed to be a way for souls of the dead to be reincarnated once more in the future.

But nobody knew that this system transcends both time and space. Meaning everything happens here all at once, it's just organized by the Voice of the World, so no mistakes are made, like a soul going to the past.

Each galaxy whirlpool is a different era, a different time. And the souls in it are the souls of people who died in that time period.

However, with Raphael's actions, albeit for a short amount of time the voice of the world will not notice Rimuru's soul going against the natural flow.

This way Rimuru's soul is openly jumping from whirlpool to whirlpool to find the right time-period, Raphael planned for him.

Of course, this was never a foolproof plan, going against it has its risks. Jumping through the void and switching whirlpools may result in your soul getting dragged back by something like gravity.

The 'gravity' of each whirlpool is so souls won't escape or be placed into the wrong eras.

Rimuru was able to escape being dragged multiple times. But each time leaving behind a small fraction of his soul as sacrifice. This way, the whirlpool would think it had dragged the soul back and would stop paying it attention.

While Rimuru was not conscious, his soul was cracking and falling apart because of all this.

Small bits of his soul disappear and follow the natural flow of the cycle. This happened many more times. So many times, that his soul is only 30% of its original volume.

And hundreds if not thousands of Rimuru's soul of many sizes from as small as dust in the wind to having 5% of his soul in one fragment. merging with other souls and reincarnating as someone else.

Until he has finally reached his destination. the beginning of all the whirlpools, the very first one. He will soon be reborn. Not as a slime, but as a being that is easiest to reincarnate into a...

DEMON

Chapter Text

In the beginning of the creation of the cardinal world. Veldanava created the seven primordial Angels, and to balance itself out. The world or more specifically the Primordial Spirit of darkness gave birth to the seven Primordial Demons.

However, it was never recorded or found proof but in the nearest memory of the seven demons they may have caught a glimpse of another demon being born alongside them, but they had never seen it after that event. Like it was purposely being reborn in another location to hide its identity.

....

...

....

It was dark. The entire area was shrouded with eternal darkness. The ground look like ruined pavement left alone.

He was reborn as a demon. Not just any demon with the last bit of life within Raphael, it made sure he is strong enough to survive on his own.

That's why he took a small fraction of the power of the primordial spirit of darkness. To make sure that at the very least he should be one of the strongest demons.

Right after his rebirth he was teleported away from there. So that, the other primordial don't notice him.

He slowly awaken. And the first thing he felt was intense pain. "agghhhh!!!" he shouted on the top of his (imaginary) lungs.

Because of his soul only having 30% of its original volume as well as cracks in what's left. He is currently unstable especially his Astral and spiritual body.

Enough that one attack on his soul is enough to kill him permanently no revival whatsoever.

It took him 3 whole years just to get used to the pain of having an unstable soul. After which he finally had time to process the situation at hand.

First thing he did was try recalling what he new and what he needed to do.

"I-I don't remember" his voice spoke for the first time since rebirth and the first words were said with trembling fear.

He knew he was suppose to do something. He new someone saved his life. He new someone gave him another chance of life. He knew he needed to get strong.

But he doesn't remember why? or who? Or even who he is.

Who saved him? Why did they saved him? What does he need to do? Why does he feel he need to get stronger?

Why....

....

...

....

Decades have past and he is currently practicing his skills and abilities.

He wasn't quite sure yet where he was, he just knew that there wasn't anyone else in the area.

His current skills and abilities are as follows:

Name: nameless demon

Title: silver semi-primordial (Argent)

Race: greater demon
( semi-primordial)

Gender: currently male ( no gender)

Age: 63 years old

Hair color: short silvery light blue

Eye color: golden yellow

Skills:
Unique skill predator:
-Predation
-Stomach
-analysis
-Mimicry
-Isolation

Extra skill Sage:
-thought acceleration(thousands)
-chant annulment
-appraisal
-all of creation

Extra skill
-magic sense

Intrinsic skills:
-Material creation

Resistance/nullification:
-Thermal fluctuation resistance
-pain nullification
-physical attack nullification

Magic:
-fire magic
-water magic
-wind magic

Unfortunately predator and sage both need targets to use. And currently there can't be any potential targets in sight whether it be living or non living.

So Argent is experimenting with his magic abilities and potential firepower when he needs to fight. As well as, the limitations of his abilities.

He does not need any chanting. And, was extremely efficient especially with both water and fire magic.

Few more years have past and Argent began noticing that, a few kilometers from where he is that demons have been born. And, many more on the process of being born.

From what he could sense they were lesser demons. Monster in appearance, but similar in race to him. He could see them fighting and killing each other.

From what he could study from their behavior. It would seem fighting for supremacy/dominance is a natural instinct of demons, especially lower level ones.

He could somewhat understand how they felt. He also wanted to prove himself to be strong and wanted to fight other strong being. However, unlike the lesser demons he wasn't dumb enough to just fight without thinking.

In that aspect he realize the difference between lesser and greater demons. With, lesser being not only weaker than greater demons but also lacking in the intelligence department.

He just continued to ignore them as they didn't seem to notice him. That was until now, a demon finally came and got close to Argent. He looked at Argent and attack him soon after.

Argent sighed to himself. He new this day would come, and he would be notice by others soon.

Not even dodging the claw the demon swung at him he caught it with his hand. The demon tried retreating but his hand would not budge with Argent's grip.

Argent quickly pulled the demon closer using its arm and using his other arm pierce the demon in its throat. It cough up blood as it wriggled in pain until the light in its eyes finally disappeared.

"Do I really have to do this?.." with those words being mumbled by him he removed his hand on the demon's throat and licked the blood on his hand.

After which he quickly look at the demon's corpse. If left alone it will soon disappear to become magicules. Instead he licked his lips and sat down to start devouring the corpse.

He didn't acquire any new abilities. Obviously the demon is weaker than him and if it did have some ability he would have had it already.

He did analyze himself using sage and while basically insignificant his power did grew for a few decimals below a percent.

He was satisfied with that. At the very least he knew he could get stronger by devouring other demons and that made him happy.

After his first fight lesser demons have started noticing and going after him. Which, he greatly appreciated. He finally had targets to use his abilities.

Magic in general can affect spiritual beings like them so he used magics sometimes to test out the maximum endurance of the demons as well as how much he needed to finish one of in one blow.

2 years after he was finally notice by demons. While, lesser demons were dumb demons they weren't without a brain. After seeing other demons being prey to his attacks they stopped fighting each other and started working together to defeat him.

He really learned a lot from his lesser demon friends so much that he gave them painless deaths and devoured them with a smile on his face. Though, for a bystanders view he would look like an insane cannibal about to feast on its favorite food.

Argent finally decided that it was time to change location and travel around the surrounding areas.

"Alright, Skills... check. Magic... check. Resistance... check. Physical abilities... check" he checked the status of his body first before finally leaving.

What he discovered was that the area he was in, had fewer magicules than most areas.

After leaving he felt the amount of magicules increased. He also saw more lesser demons on the surrounding fighting.

He just ignored them and continue his journey. Then, he saw something interesting.

He saw another greater demon like himself. This one also has a more humanoid appearance like himself though it did have horns on their head.

Argent saw it giving orders to a group of lesser demons to attack another group of lesser demons.

Hehh~ it must be the leader, huh.
Interesting idea to use the lesser demons as Subordinates to increase not only your strength but your influence as well. Argent thought while watching them wipe out the last of the enemy demons.

One of the lesser demons saw him, it quickly reported him to the greater demon. The demon looked in his direction and was marching in his direction with the lesser demons.

The greater demon had an appearance of a woman in her early twenties. With, red short hair in a bob cut, and horns on the side of her head.

"You there demon! Come join me and become my subordinate." She said not even giving Argent a chance to refute. Placing her arms to her waist as if it was already obvious, Argent was going to accept her order.

"I'm sorry but I would have to refuse." He said as he quickly walked in the opposite direction.

She was dumbfounded, mouth agape at the words that left Argent's mouth.

"Wait right there!!! do you have any idea who I am?! I am part of the primordial red Rouge's lineage. Most would kill to even have a connection to one such as I." she flaunted her position as a member of Rouge lineage.

Argent remembered Rouge somewhat. While vague he remembers him being a long red haired male demon. He also remembered that he himself had a title called a primordial. However, his had a "semi" in it.

I think I should keep that title a secret. I can only foresee trouble in the future if that got out.

While coming to that conclusion Argent prepared himself. This will be the first time that he will be fighting another greater demon like himself.

"I don't care if your part of any of the colored Primordials lineage I still refuse." With that as the last line Argent was able to utter.

The greater demon quickly came full force to Argent. Dodging her quickly, however he got graze in his arm.

"I see, then you will have to die." She said with a cold expression on her face.

The lesser demons then started attacking him. 5 of them already surrounding Argent and a few more outside of that circle. He started fighting them to get out of the encirclement.

he saw from a far that the greater demon was chanting. She must be preparing a magic spell to finish Argent off.

Using his extra skill Sage, he quickly started analyzing the magic that she was planning to use. Using thought acceleration, he was able to figure out that it was a fire type attack.

Preparing to counter it with his own magic he waited for her to attack.

"Now!" he heard her shout and quickly the surviving lesser demons that were cornering him left.

"Burn my enemy to cinders. Flame lance!" with those final words a fire with a shape of an arrow head appeared on her right arm and was larger than her body.

She must have put a lot of magicules in that to be that big. Argent concluded with himself.
"Water Vortex" Argent muttered silently. Water started appearing in front of Argent. It was a vortex of water that would look like a portal in the front part. The main use of this magic is not to attack but to defend against fire type attack.

The vortex part would swallow up the attack and quickly extinguished the flame as it whirls inside.

Truth be told Argent didn't have to defend against flame attacks as he has thermal fluctuation resistance. But he wanted to test not only the power of a fellow greater demon, but to test the usefulness of the magics that he has up his sleeves.

"Impossible chantless magic! And that strong as well... You! Who are you really! Which lineage are you from!" she shouted frantically.

Argent didn't answer. Instead he started to prepare to attack her to quickly finish her off. He planned to make sure she won't be able to revive after this battle.

Unlike Argent's other battle where he let the souls go so they may be able to revive once more as demons to be defeated.

This time he plans to devour her whole, both body and soul. He instantly moved close to her and punch her in the gut with his fist.

Unlike Argent, the demon woman doesn't seem to have pain nullification or even any resistance at all. She was cowering in her knees holding her stomach to the punch Rimuru inflicted on her.

"You lot get him!" she shouted to the lesser demons watching, not being able to process the events that have just happened.

Argent placed a hand near the cowering demon and said "water jail" an orb shape water started being created with the greater demon in the middle.

I placed a lot of magicules in that magic. If she does escape from it then I underestimated her quite a bit. If not... Then I was correct in my assessment on her strength.

While, the demon woman was shouting inside the ball of water ordering the demons to help her escape. Argent was already slaughtering the remains of her small group of lesser demons.

She tried escaping by punching and pushing herself on the water. Which, only resulted in her being wounded by the water current that was flowing in the ball.

Finally the sounds of battle stop outside. She realized just how strong the demon she tried picking a fight with and deeply regretted even thinking about what she did.

Suddenly an arm grab her by her neck. She was pulled outside the water inprisonment. What she saw was the corpses of all the lesser demons with her. They all look like they were pierced in either the throat, eyes, or heart making sure that they are all dead.

Argent with his right hand on her neck raise her up in the air with her feet dangling below.

Demons don't need air. However what Argent is doing is not blocking air but choking her by gripping her throat tightly.

She tried resisting by activating magics but were quickly countered or dodge. She stop resisting and closed her eyes, accepting the defeat and death that will befall her.

Next thing she knew she was pierced in the chest with Argent's other arm. Not only that, he was able to grab her soul with his bare hands. That left her wide eyed. The last thing she saw was Argent ripping her soul out of her body before finally dying.

Looks like my theory was right. We can grab souls in this place. He thought while holding the demon's soul in his hand.

Normally speaking demons don't have a physical body which would mean we can't be hurt using physical means. And yet, in here we can punch each other, stab each other. Which is, contradictory to not being able to attack us with physical means.

That's when I remembered we are all spiritual beings here. And, we all don't have physical bodies, that would mean we are not attacking each others body(physical) but actually attacking our spiritual bodies.

Even more proof is that at the center of the spiritual body is where the astral body is, which is the vessel of our "core" or can be called our soul.

I am holding an astral body right now which is all the proof I needed to confirm my theory.

"Now do I eat it? I mean if I let it go she might revive and tell rouge about me" I muttered to myself while looking at the core.

"well here goes nothing" I ate it all in one bite.

I actually felt myself get stronger unlike when it was just the lesser demon corpses.

I only ate the main course(astral body of a greater demon) I still have my appetizers(lesser demon corpses) and desserts(greater demon corpse) to eat. Let's chow down!

Chapter Text

A hundred years have passed since Argent's first Greater Demon meal.
He has since then encountered many greater demons. While most of them don't have any connection/lineages to other primordials, there were a couple of them who did.

Argent had encountered Bleu's, Blanc's, Violet's, as well as Jaune's demons, and he killed them all making sure they won't revive once more.

Luckily for him, he has yet to encounter any of the Primordials. He was sure they would have grudges against him for killing their descendants.

Argent is currently sitting cross-legged in a small pile of Lesser demon corpses. He was eating the corpse of the greater demon leading the group.

<<Confirmed. The individual silver semi-primordial demon: Argent
has reached the required experience and strength to evolve into an Archdemon>>

Huh? What was that?

<<Evolution to Archdemon... beginning >>

Argent suddenly felt dizzy, like his strength just left his body. He was starting to lose consciousness, which wasn't ideal especially somewhere, where fighting is an everyday occurrence.

Shit my body's all weak. I feel sleepy... What the hell.. Resist the urge...

With sheer will power, Argent resisted the urge to sleep and his evolution happened while he was awake.

<<Reconstruction of body to an Archdemon... Confirmed.

All physical abilities have been significantly boosted.

New abilities include:

Extra skill:
-Multilayer Barrier

Skill:
-Rapid Regeneration

New resistance
-Ailment nullification
-Spiritual Attack Resistance

This concludes the evolution to Archdemon. >>

Once the words of the world announcement was over, he breath a sigh of relief. While he did resist it, he still felt like he was weakened in the moment.

No kidding, I actually feel that my strength is stronger than it was before.

He said while trying to measure his abilities. He then saw a lone lesser demon who was getting closer to him. He concluded that it was just born, considering it attack him all alone.

Perfect timing!

With that in mind. He used his speed to get in front of the demon.
And using his right hand, he punched the demon with all his strength. The demon without it even realizing that Argent was in  front of it, was hit in the stomach and its body exploded, the limbs flew off tens of meters away while the rest of it became tiny lumps of flesh.

Wow! That strength! That speed! I see, I see... This is an Archdemon's body and abilities.

Months have past since Argent evolve into an Archdemon. He has already mastered all of his abilities including the new ones.

While, eating a lesser demon soul he suddenly felt his head hurt.

Ahh!? What is this?? My head... What is that..? Memories?

The place was covered in walls and has a low ceiling. The area has several desk like tables with chairs beside them. The large window in the side indicates it was evening.

Senpai just this once please!

A young man was bowing in front of someone. He seemed quite desperate with whatever it was that he needed to do. While, waiting for this supposed "senpai" to answer, his face was showing that he did not expect a good reply to his request.

He knew that his "senpai" was busy as it is, and yet he would add another task for him. Because of his incompetence, he would trouble his senior coworker.

While scratching behind his head. His "senpai" sighed. He may looked like he was thinking about his decision. But, he has already decided to help him from the start.

Can't be help huh.. Very well let me see it.

Ahhh thank you very much "senpai"!

What was that..? The demon's past memories.. Was it a reincarnator?

Strange, even though I have never met him, that guy felt familiar somehow. That voice though, who ever that "senpai" guy is I feel that I know him as well...

I would have to assume that this demon is that "senpai" since it was in his point of view.

But, why did I see it? I've eaten at minimum hundreds of demon souls, and this is the first this happened.

Maybe it's just because that demon was a reincarnator.

With that conclusion in mind, he stopped thinking about it. Although, the memory still lingers in the back of his mind.

And without him knowing an extremely small part of his unstable soul fixed itself. So small that even with the extra skill: Sage it would take minutes if not hours to find the difference. But, it is there Argent's soul made a small repair in itself, because of that lesser demon's soul.

Argent was changing locations again for the nth time.

*boom*

*boom* *boom*

He heard explosions near where he was. He used magic sense and got a little bit closer to find out who was fighting.

What he sensed was 2 Primordials fighting. They were throwing punches at each other, as well as magic occasionally, whenever they had distance between them. From what he could see, he doesn't stand a chance if he tried fighting 1 of them, even more so with 2 of them.

"Who are you? "  a voice suddenly reach Argent's ear.

Argent quickly turned to look at who spoke. It was a greater demon, it has an appearance of a man in his early twenties, he has green hair and a type of armor that covers his eyes.

Beside the demon was another greater demon. This one had an appearance of a woman also looking in her early twenties the difference being this one has long blue hair with horns on her forehead.

I would guess they are both Bleu's and Vert's descendants base on hair color alone... They must have been ordered to guard the area. I was to careless.

I am confident I can take out one of them easily. But, 2 will take time, and Bleu and Vert may arrive here.
I don't like that scenario one bit.

"I am just a normal demon who felt strong magic power being tossed around. I, only check to see who was creating those. I don't mean any harm, so could you just let this slide." Argent said with as friendly tone and harmless appearance as he could possibly could.

"Wouldn't a "normal" demon run away instead of going to the dangerous area filled with magic power? " said the blue haired greater demon. Not letting her guard down, and is getting even more suspicious.

"Who's there with you two?" the moment Argent heard that voice was the moment he knew it was too late to escape. He could already sense the two Primordials coming to their direction.

Both of the Greater Demons quickly kneeled on one knee and look to the ground not making eye contact.

"Vert-sama this demon was suspiciously sneaking around while you two were fighting. We captured him to interrogate his purpose." said the green haired demon to the green Primordial: Vert.

"He may also be a spy sent by the other Primordials to find and analyze any potential weakness." the blue haired demon added glaring at Argent while talking.

"Hehh~ this one is quite strong, its even an Archdemon like us Vert, although just a newly evolved one." Bleu said while looking at Argent and analyzing his body.

She then unleashed her aura. While, it was not enough to knock Argent out, he has never experience intimidation before. Which, made him drop to his knees, *cough* *wheeze*

And then, she grab him by his hair and raised his face to look her in the eye.

"So which lineage are you from?" Bleu said with a monotonous voice. No emotion unlike her cheerful way of talking earlier.

"i-i do-don't B-belong to a-any li-line-ages" Argent was able to speak albeit while stuttering.

"Bleu it doesn't look like he is lying. More importantly doesn't he look Familiar to you." with Vert's statement. The aura suddenly disappeared like it was never there in the first place.

Bleu pulled his hair even closer to get a good look at his face. She was analyzing its details, and with what seem like hours she had a look of realization.

"Ahh! I remember you!" she said letting go of his hair to move back a bit to point at him. "that's right you were there too. When the Primordials were born you were born with us too. However you suddenly disappeared." she added tilting her head, thinking in her head 'why did he disappear immediately back then'

Argent's face looked like he just swallowed a hundred bugs. He didn't want to tell anyone about his supposed semi primordial status. He didn't want unwanted attention by all of the Primordials. Although, it's already too late. With a sigh, he said.

"I'm... something of a unique case actually... I was born with you Primordials but, I am not one. It's not that I'm not one but I'm only half one."

The two primordials look at each other confused. How can one be a primordial and not at the same time. They knew he was born at the same time as them. Which would mean, he should be a primordial like them.

"Elaborate" said the primordial green Vert. Wanting to get a more detailed explanation from Argent.

"Well, from what I could tell, I wasn't suppose to be born at that time. But I did, and because I was a demon as well, I was able to take a fraction of the great spirit of darkness within myself as well."

"So you're saying you being born was accidental and not expected" Vert said with a pause. "and because you were born at the same time as us Primordials, you also got a part of the great spirit of darkness which makes us Primordials who we are." she continued.

"Yes that's the whole summary. I am titled as Silver Semi-primordial: Argent. I am only half Primordial and I can't create descendants like you guys."

"Hmm, Silver semi primordial Argent huh. I see, I see... Anyway let's fight!" said Bleu cheerful. It was like she found either another toy or another playmate in her pass time.

"huh? Fight? No no no I am weaker than you two no matter how you look at it I don't stand a chance." Argent said while emphasizing the word 'weaker' in his statement.

"You're an Archdemon right? You should be able to beat those two with ease." Vert said while pointing at the two greater demon still kneeling. "besides your only weaker because you lack experience. Don't worry we won't kill you, it's hard to find sparring partners in here that are even near our strength." she added.

"All right now stand up I'm first!" Bleu cheerfully dragged Argent to where the two Primordials were just fighting in.

Both of them taking there stance, Vert signaled the start. With the two greater demon also spectating.

Argent quickly started using fire magic and shot multiple flame attacks at Bleu.

Which, Bleu easily dodged.

He knew this would happen, which was why it was only a distraction, for him to get close to her.

Once Argent got close, he went behind her to give her a kick to her back. Bleu dodge by jumping and turning to look at Argent.

She then, quickly got close to him, preparing to punch him.

Argent quickly covers his front and prepared for impact.

Which, doesn't happen, when he looked a ball shaped water which was spinning at high speed, appeared in the palm of Bleu's hand.

With a grin on her face, she placed it in Argent's stomach, which still continued to spin and was dragging Argent's stomach with it.

*Groan*

Luckily for Argent, he has multilayer barrier. If he didn't, he would have a spiral hole in the place where his stomach should be.

To escape it, he quickly took several steps back, and tried to regain his composure.

He then went to attack Bleu again, this time with a punch directing to her face. She block it using her hand and used her other hand to place another punch in his stomach.

*Groan*

The tortu-battle of Bleu and Argent continued for more than 2 hours. Argent was already close to passing out. While Bleu, could probably last for a few more hours. Blue wasn't completely without injuries, she had what look like not to light injuries in her left hand, abdomen, and right leg.

*Thump*

Argent finally passes out.

Which concluded the battle. Bleu then relaxed her stance and started healing herself. Vert walked to them.

"Well he was stronger than I expected. I would have thought you would win without injuries. Or, were you holding back?" Vert stated with amusement.

"Well at first I really was just messing with him, but on the latter half the battle I was actually serous. He was getting the hang of fighting so I had to take it seriously to keep my lead." Bleu replied looking at Argent.

And that's how Argent the semi-primordial silver met the blue Primordial Bleu and the green Primordial Vert.

Chapter Text

After Argent and the two primordials, Bleu and Vert's first encounter. Argent has stayed with their group since then. He would spar with them on a regular basis, he also watches them create greater demon descendants for their lineage.

While watching, he was able to acquire an ability similar. Although it has many limitations and restrictions. The Unique skill Depravity.

Subskill Corrupt, is a type of contract skill that allows someone to swear absolute loyalty to the user or anyone they appointed to. They would be mentally restricted to even have thoughts of Betrayal to their master.

The master could also manually kill the subordinate by activating the Toxins that were used to create the contract.

It was this skill that he acquired after multiple magic theories and studying its main concept, to make an imitation from the intrinsic skill of Primordials: Primordial Kin.

"All right I give up," Argent said while raising his hands. And Vert stops and rested her fighting stance. They then walked to each other.

"You've been getting stronger, a little more time, and you'll stand equal to us," Vert said.

"hahaha hearing you say that is reassuring. I have been practicing with you guys for months now. It would be disappointing if I didn't improve." Argent said laughing heartily.

Over the past several months he has gotten close to the two Primordials. Enough, that the two greater demon subordinates of the two Primordials, started speaking to him with respect. Even though, they were emitting hostilities on their first encounter.

"That was a nice fight Ar-chi! You almost had the fight." said Bleu who just arrive to comment about the fight.

"I know right? I almost had it, too bad maybe next time I'll win. Thanks for the compliment Bleu-tan!" Argent said replying to Bleu enthusiastically.

Over the time they spent Bleu and Argent became close. Enough that they have nicknames for each other. They both found out that they have close if not extremely similar personalities. Which, is one of the reasons of there closeness.

Although, Argent was never this enthusiastic and cheerful,  it's because Bleu has started rubbing off of him. And, has started acting how she would.

Days like this are spent with the three of them either fighting each other, just talking over tea prepared by their subordinates or scouting potential descendants for the two primordials.

On one of those "normal" days for the three, something unusual happened. They sensed a primordial near their location. Argent look at the two beside him and what he saw made him confuse.

Blue had a look of annoyance and displeasure. From what he could guess, Bleu must hate whoever that primordial was. Vert doesn't seem to have any negative response on her face though.

"Oh? If it isn't Bleu and Vert, it has been a while hasn't it." said the unknown primordial who was walking to them. From what Argent could guess it would be the black primordial Noir who that person was.

"What do you want Noir? We're busy if you haven't notice. So go away before your weirdness infects us." said Bleu not even hiding the displeasure in her tone and wanting Noir to leave immediately.

"So why are you here anyway? It's rare for you to come in this area." asked Vert ignoring Bleu's taunting to Noir.

"Ah! Kufufufu. That would be because I'm curious of this individual." he said while looking at Argent.

Huh? Me?

"Kufufufu it's very interesting. There should only be Seven Primordials in existence, and yet here is one that could be considered as eighth. Although, it would seem his only half? Kufufufu I wonder how that works." he added immediately finding out about Argent.

"Well... I guess there is no hiding it. Yes I am more or less something like a primordial. I am the silver semi-primordial Argent it is a pleasure to meet you black primordial Noir." Argent said while slightly bowing. Argent concluded that Noir doesn't seem to mean any harm.

If he wanted to harm me, I wouldn't even have the time to complain. He seems stronger? Not the word... maybe experienced? I don't know. I just know even Bleu or Vert would lose to him. And, I am weaker than those two at the moment.

"Kufufufu the pleasures all mine Argent. Would you mind, sparring with me? I'll make sure to hold back and not attack your soul." Noir asked. Even stating about not harming Argent's soul. Making Argent think that Noir knew about his unstable soul.

"I don't mind. However I would really appreciate if you keep your word about not harming my soul... It's not really in its best form..." Argent said with a bitter expression.

"Hey Noir, you better not kill Ar-chi here, you hear me!" Bleu said warning Noir.

"I am on the same opinion as Bleu here Noir. Don't kill Argent or I would also be your enemy." added Vert.

Argent actually felt happy that he wasn't the only one who saw the two as friends. That they would actually defend him. Knowing that if he died, he will never be reborn ever again.

"Kufufufu but of course, I do keep my promises. You don't have to worry. I already knew that he has an unstable soul." Noir said trying to reassure the three that he knew the situation.

With Vert and Bleu a good distance away. Noir and Argent are facing each other only a few meters away from each other.

"Well then, let us begin." Noir said, and then a metal gauntlet appeared in his hands which has long fingers on both hands.

Material creation huh... I never really tried using it in combat... Next time I train with Bleu and Vert I'll use it.

Argent took a fighting stance. He is using hand to hand combat. Which, technically should be disadvantageous if they have an armed opponent. Even worse is, Argent is only using self taught hand to hand combat.

Noir made the first move. Testing Argent, he made a simple frontal attack using the claw like gauntlet, he tried slashing at Argent diagonally.

*Whoosh*

Which, Argent quickly dodge by moving to the side and using his backhand as a shield if anything happens.

Argent tried landing a punch to Noir's stomach. Noir using his palm redirect the punch to the side. And, he tried slashing Argent once more.

Back and forth piercing and slashing from Noir, and punching and grabbing from Argent.

It has been couple of minutes since the fight began and using physical combat have place them in a stalemate situation.

"Wow. I would have expected Ar-chi to lose already. I mean sure, that bastard Noir is probably holding back. But, that doesn't change the fact that Ar-chi is keeping up with him." Bleu muttered. Her facial expression showing surprise and amazement for her best friend.

"Indeed, when it comes to physical combat Argent has always been talented. We just keep winning because of our magic and experiences. If it was only physical combat 7 out of 10 fights we would have lose in a one on one with Argent." Vert stated. Which, Bleu look at her in disbelief.

"Really!? Is that true? I mean sure the damages he mostly does to us is physically applied. And, whenever I felt like I was losing,

I would resort to long range and strategically using magic on him. But, I never really thought about it that way..." Bleu said with surprise and started mulling about her previous fights with his best friend.

As this was happening the fight continues.

Argent realize that the longer the fight continues the lesser his chance of winning is. Of course he knew that Noir is holding back against him. But, he wanted even if only for a moment for him to take it seriously.

While fighting in melee Argent was preparing multiple magic attacks for Noir. When he took a step back and activated the magic. Multiple of them could be seen in the surrounding numbering around 20 in total.

Before they could all activate, they were all disappeared. No, they were neutralize. Noir realize the magic circles from the start and analyze them all with the help of thought acceleration and with his Unique skill Great Wiseman.

*clap* *clap* *clap*

"That was some marvelous show of magic. To be able to activate that many in a few seconds, truly you are in essence one of us Primordials." Noir said clapping his hands giving genuine praise to Argent.

Not even having the time to be surprise. Noir was able to plant a hit on Argent albeit only a small wound to the side. Argent groaned in frustration.

"Ah, his finally taking it seriously." Argent heard someone said. He never really had the time to process who said it.

Noir is finally taking it seriously. Noir casted a nuclear magic attack on Argent. Which he was able to dodge out of sheer luck. Even with multilayer barrier Argent was sure he wouldn't be able to withstand it.

Noir continued to launch nuclear magic on Argent as well as attacking him physically from time to time.

Argent's mind was in total overdrive trying to think of a way to get out of this situation. After the last nuclear magic attack, Noir was coming at him with one final blow using his claw like gauntlet.

Using thought acceleration, Argent was thinking of a way out of it.

Shit shit shit!

What do I do? Should I block it? No to risky.

Then dodge? Can't dodge, Noir's speed is faster than I can dodge.

What to do!!!

Agghhh fuck it.

In the end he stop thinking and let instinct and his own body take control.

He activated material creation and created a sword.

He poured large amount of magicules in the sword as well as imbuing predator's consuming properties and depravity's corrosive properties.

Of course using multiple unique skills at the same time would have normally been impossible to completely manage alone. That's why this would only last for at best 5 seconds.

And in those 5 seconds with the instinct and muscle memory that he never knew he had.

He used a sword like he has been doing for years. Like a professional swordsman, he was able to deflect the incoming claws by swinging upwards. *CHING!*

And using the momentum to do a downward swing.

Noir was surprise because of the sudden change in demeanor of Argent.

From his point of view, the Inexperience demon that he was fighting with was no where to be seen.

Instead what stood was a natural born fighter with the eyes that has seen wars and fought fights that no one can ever fathom.

Even more than that, he felt that Argent was somehow familiar.

Someone he feels that he knows, someone he admires. He feels like he is seeing a blurry vision of the future and that he knows this person is someone he serves and someone he deeply respects.

His mind not in the battle currently happening, in reflex he used his right arm to block the incoming attack from above.

*SWOOSH!* *SLASH* *THUD*

Which, resulted in his wrist getting cut off.

After swinging and cutting of Noir's wrist, Argent drop to his knees and  before passing out because of exhaustion muttered.

"Haze: thunder of heaven and earthh..."

Bleu and Vert couldn't believe what they just saw. Noir the black primordial the one said to equal Rouge in a fight. The one who is fighting Rouge for the position of king of the underworld. Was just injured by someone other than Rouge himself.

The two couldn't move not being able to process it. Of course they knew Noir won, but that wasn't doubted from the start. But being injured like that, was never expected.

Quickly after a few minutes they started running to where Argent was, making sure that he is okay. When they arrive, they quickly started healing him, and were both glad that he was only passed out.

Noir was still in a daze about that feeling he just felt. That blurry vision also didn't help to explain. In fact it made thinks even more complicated for him.

This feeling in my chest. That vision, that person's face, his expression, his fighting techniques. So familiar and yet not at the same time...

"oir.. No..r hey! Noir!" Bleu was screaming in front of Noir who just got out of his daze.

"hm? Oh... Is it over." Noir said looking at his missing wrist as well as Argent who was passed out.

"That was unexpected. Why did you let your guard down? You should really stop underestimating your opponents you know." said Vert who was treating Argent.

"That's true... I was just thinking that he seemed familiar somehow. Although, it's probably just my imagination." said Noir in reply.

"Whatever excuses you have, that should be it right? You want to fight him. Now that, that's over you can go now." said Bleu. While, using her hand to shoo Noir away.

"That's... True...  Very well. That's fine with me, thank you all for the time." he said looking at Argent one last time before teleporting away.

That demon. Kufufufu very interesting.

Chapter Text

It's been months since Noir fought Argent. After this, Swordsmanship has been incorporated into Argent's fighting style.

By adding it to his way of fighting, he has been able to win fights from the other two Primordial. Two out of ten fights he has been able to win from them both.

Although, Vert and Bleu labeled him as weird in a different way from Noir.

Noir is weird in the most literal sense of the word. His goals and actions cannot be comprehended by any of the Primordial as well as common demons.

While Argent was weird because of his way of fighting. Normally speaking demons fight using magics, since, it is their best and what they are most proficient at.

Not saying demons don't use their fist but their specialty and most like way of fighting is magic.

Argent on the other hand, is more on fighting with his hands. His body has muscle memory of fighting melee battles. If you add sword in the equation, it adds more to his weirdness.

Luckily for him, Bleu and Vert still treat him how they normally do. Unlike how they act with Noir, in fact, they are even more pump up to spar with him.

Because, unlike before they are now losing some of their spars. Which, lit their competitive spirits to fight more and grow stronger.

Over a long period of time he was finally around their level. He can finally proudly declare that he is as strong as a primordial.

The trio then heard a massive battle happening a few kilometers from where they are.

"Oh, I would never have guess that their battle could lead them here." said Blue with an amuse tone.

"Well if you consider just how much they fight and how they don't care about boundaries when fighting..." added Vert.

After their small idle chatter the three demons that are fighting are getting closer to them.

One of them got thrown directly towards Bleu's group. Only having 100 meters in distance to where the demon was thrown.

"Hey Jaune, long time no see." said Bleu while waving her hand.

"Ahh!... Oh. Bleu and Vert it has been a while hasn't it." Jaune first got angry someone was talking to her using an informal tone. But, quickly returned to normal seeing who it was. A fellow primordial.

"Well anyway I'll talk to you later, got to go bye." without even hearing a response, she quickly flew to where the battle was happening.

"So.. I'm guessing that was-" Argent said. "the yellow primordial Jaune" interrupted Vert.

"That's right and the other two who are fighting with her are Violet and Blanc they are also Primordials." added Bleu while pointing at the battle.

While they talk, the battle in the distance was nearing its climax.

*BOOM*

*BOOM*

*BOOM*

all three Primordial having battered appearance, they are also nearing the end of their magicules.

That was why, they all took distance from each other and then each one activated there own magic.

The demon that had the appearance of a small girl with purple hair with a ponytail tied to the side said. "nuclear magic: nuclear flame!"

The demon with an appearance of a teenage girl with shoulder length blonde hair said. "nuclear magic: Gravity collapse!"

The demon with an appearance of a young woman in her twenties with white hair said. "nuclear magic: death streak!"

As those three all toss their nuclear magic at each other.

*DooBOOOMMM!!!*

The surrounding 25km got completely decimated. All the lesser demons even greater demons that were in the area all got killed in an instant.

As for Bleu, Vert, and Argent. They only protected themselves by placing multiple barriers on where they stand.

"So basically your one of us? Is that right?" asked the curious Jaune. After the battle ended, the three demoness went to where the other three were.

There, they found out about Argent. Which, is why Argent is explaining himself again for the third time.

*sigh* well I've met like what? 6 of them so if I do meet the last one. It will also be the last time, that I'll be explaining myself.

"Interesting... We are similar and not at the same time." Blanc was observing Argent, while muttering to herself.

Violet was tugging Argent's sleeves to get his attention. When Argent look to her direction, she smiled.

"Can we fight?" she said with the most innocent looking smile. Although, for those who know her. She is anything, but innocent.

"I also wanna fight you." Jaune joined in.

Blanc was looking while smiling, like it was a given that she would also fight Argent.

As such Argent agreed(forced) to fight the three demoness. And so, the fight(torture) began for Argent which lasted several hours.

After the demon trio finally had their fill of fighting(torturing) Argent.

Argent requested that they teach him some of their techniques.

They all agreed considering besides fighting each other. They all had nothing better to do.

And so, the demon trio stayed with Argent's group for the time being.

Argent was learning different things from each of the three primordials. Each one being a unique trait of them.

Violet the primordial purple was teaching Argent about using Poisonous skills.

Luckily for Argent, toxins is an extra skill of depravity, same with corrosion and corrupt.

With this, he was able to take note on how poison or in this case toxins can be used in battles. Also, he didn't asked for it but he also learned how to torture people.

"If your going to learn how to use poisons and how to torture people. You should try them yourself. Experience is the best teacher after all" Violet said while poisonous snake like beings started appearing near her.

"Ehh? Wha-" that was all Argent was able to let out, before he was attacked and basically turned into toxic waste after an hour.

<< Extra skill Poison Resistance... Acquired.>>

"Listen okay? Poison is not only used to kill your enemies, but to make them suffer as well. Unlike some magics and weapons. Poison depending on the amount is a slow process. Which, will make them suffer." Violet was stating.

while Argent was screaming in pain being covered and injected with poison.

"My way of fighting is basically just clumping together large amount of magicules and throwing it. See." Jaune created a small magicule orb that seems to be about to explode.

She threw it afar,

*boom*

After which an explosion that was more than 10 meters in height appeared.

"Anyway, what I'll be teaching you is nuclear magic so watch closely okay?" she turned back to Argent.

"Understood" that was all Argent could say after, he just saw someone basically throwing a bomb like it was a random rock.

"Most people find the magic formula for nuclear magic to be extremely difficult. Even, labeling it near impossible to do it alone." Jaune said teaching Argent. "Luckily for us demons even more so as the epitome of being a demon. We can easily used them with enough understanding of its concept."

Argent nodded listening intently to Jaune's words

"Anyway I'll show you the formulas to the nuclear magics that I know. They can't be learned in just a day so take your time." Jaune made multiple magic circles and formulas

And, Argent began studying them.

"Unlike Jaune, I'll teach you how to make complex magics that are convenient when fighting others. I'll also teach you a way to quickly dispose of small fry enemies by just killing their souls." Blanc said with a smile.

"Well for now, we will spar. I'll show you how to use magic while fighting." she added.

"Understood" said Argent.

Argent spared with Blanc. He was mainly dodging Blanc's attacks while studying them. That was the main objective of this lesson.

The other objectives is learning ways to dodge or counter the magic used as well as understanding the correct magics to used in certain situations.

"As for the way to kill someone via soul. Let's see... Oh! Perfect timing" Blanc saw a pack of lesser demon about 1km away.

"Demise." while pointing at them. Blanc casted her spell. Suddenly all of the demons dropped to the ground. There were no wounds whatsoever. They all just died, simple as that.

"Well it's something like that. What do you think?" Blanc said looking at Argent.

"Looks really efficient." Argent replied.

It took a few years, but, the demon trio finally said there farewell.

They never really like staying in a group with other Primordial in a long amount of time.

They just meet each other to fight, when they are bored. Which is, always.

Argent with all of the knowledge they taught him. Was stronger than ever before.

Bleu and Vert were getting jealous that they weren't teaching Argent so they also joined in.

Teaching him abilities that were unique or well known to themselves.

Argent continued to train using the techniques and abilities that he has learned.

Decades passed and he separated himself with Bleu and Vert. It's not because he got bored of them. He just wanted to travel alone like how he used to in the past.

After saying his farewell he went of on a journey of his own.

Weeks have passed since leaving. Argent was devouring a demon's soul

Huh?

It was bright. The ceiling of the room was being brightened by a light bulb.

He was small, he was crying, he couldn't see well but he was able to make out what he was seeing.

The face that he saw was a man wearing a white coat and he was pass to another person.

This time a woman was carrying him. Tears were flowing from her eyes.

Dear what should we name him?

A voice was heard it was masculine. He saw a man looking at the woman with a smile on his face.

Well... Let's see.. How about Satoru. Mikami Satoru.

The woman said looking at the baby.

Hey! hey! Mom is that my baby brother?

A small child was talking excitedly.
He was looking at the baby with star in his eyes.

Yes his your baby brother say hi.

Hello Satoru I'm your big brother.

Aghh another one? This happened again? Why now? Was it the demon's soul again? Is it an ability of mine?

Argent was extremely confuse this already happened for the second time. It must mean something.

He hasn't heard an announcement from VoW which means its not an ability or skill.

Satoru... Where have I heard of that? Satoru, Satoru, Satoru....

He was trying to recall somehow the name Satoru was giving him a nostalgic feel.

Unfortunately, nothing was remembered nor did he found out anything about why it happens.

Well let's learn as we go.

That was what Argent thought.

Chapter Text

Traveling alone once again. Days turned to weeks, weeks turned to months, months to years, and years to decades.

Argent has been traveling for a long time after separating from Bleu and Vert.

There are times when he will encounter the other Primordials talking and fighting with them.

There are times that he just continues to travel around the underworld without a goal in mind.

And for the third time, he got another glimpse of memories.

He finally concluded that all of these memories are from one person. And yet, they came from different people.

So, every time he encounters someone, he will start analyzing their souls to look for other memory fragments.

He doesn't know why, but he feels that collecting these memories will benefit him somehow.

And so over the next hundred years, he goes looking for demons that have fragments. Occasionally visiting the other Primordials.

"looks like there isn't anymore fragments in the underworld."

Argent has been able to hunt down over more than a hundred fragments. He is finally able to somewhat guess the life of the person who owns it.

(A/N: on average 1 fragment is less than 0.01% of a soul. Although there are those who have ranging from 0.9% to 0.1%.

Added info: Argent currently has 32.67% of his original soul.)

The man's name is Satoru. He is male and works as a general contractor. He has an older brother and both parents. He likes reading these books that have drawings in them called manga, and seems to  like elves.

Argent thinks that he has finally got all of the fragments in the underworld.

However, the underworld isn't the only place that has living beings. There is also the material world.

Bleu taught him how to accept summon requests from humans but no primordial has ever really tried doing it.

Well it's not like anyone could summon an Archdemon much less someone of my caliber.

They would need multiple summoners and a large amount of magicules, that's not even talking about the payment for the job.

Let's be patient. It's not like I have anything to do.

And finally the day arrived.

(hear me demon, answer my call and do my bidding)

What an arrogant call...

Well whatever.

Argent accepted the call and a magic circle appeared on his feet. Transferring him to the material world.

When Argent arrived, he was in what looked like a castle's throne room.

More than 30 mages sitting down exhausted, as well as guards on every corner of the room.

And, who seems to be the king, sitting on the throne.

"Demon! Finally! You've arrived." he man sitting on the throne said.

"I have a job for you! My younger brother is planning a coup on me. He has amass a large number of people. I want you to kill him as well as all those traitorous scums!!!" he shouted with anger.

"Understood, about the payment for this request?" Argent bowed and asked for the compensation for the order.

"Bring them here." he said to a soldier. After which, more than a hundred with what seems to be slaves are pulled to the room.

They all have tattered clothing and a collar in their necks. Young and old, men and women, even children are in the group.

"Will this be enough demon." he grinned at me.

Argent smiled.

"Why yes, that would be enough."

After which all of the slaves fell down on the ground lifeless, and then their bodies disappeared as well.

So this is what humans taste like. The emotions are quite exquisite.

All of those in the room were shocked, even the king was shock with what happened to the slaves.

"The payment has been received, do not worry I will wipe them all out." Argent said and disappeared.

"You better." Argent heard before he disappeared.

First thing Argent did is gather information on the supposed younger brother of the king.

What he found was, he was in a nation called Sagri and the capital fess.

The brother was in a different city. The city was called Dami most of those who are connected to the brother are there as well.

The night finally arrived. " Your Highness, most of our comrades have arrived." a servant said to the man reading a book in a room.

"Very well let us go and greet them" he drop the book and followed the servant.

He finally arrived in a larger room. Inside several people are waiting for him. They are all people who agree with the coup his Highness is planning.

"Everyone, it is finally time to end my brother's - the king's - tyranny. For too long he has abused his power, letting the people suffer and enslaving them as he likes."

""""ohhh!!!""""

"By the end of this Coup, we will finally be free of that monster!"

""""OHHH!!!""""

outside the mansion there was a demon listening to their meeting. It was Argent.

"Well... Looks like my employer is quite something. Well not really my problem. Time to do my job." with that he stood and disappeared.

"for our freedom from the tyrant!" shouted his Highness. Raising his fist to the air.

""""" FREEDOM!!!"""""

All the others did the same.

"Freedo-" *drop*

a head drop to the floor.

After which, there was utter silence in the room. Nobody could move, they could only look at the lifeless body of his Highness.

"hello everyone~" a man stood on the table, he was a man who has silvery blue short hair, his clothing screams nobility and his smile screams demon.

"I am a demon tasked with killing all of you traitors, sent by the king. Pleasure to meet you all~"

With his right arm holding a bloody sword. He bowed mockingly to the crowd.

"ki-kill him!"

"Damn you demon!"

"ahhh!"

Screams flooded the room. All of then unsheathe their swords, they simultaneously attack him.

Argent moved as well. He has started to kill them all using his sword. The blood of the people inside painted all four corners of the room. There entrails spread out of their bodies. Not a single one was spared.

"Well~ where to next?" Argent was holding a paper. Written in it is the list of people who were not able to attend the meeting.

Surprisingly unlike the appearance of the room. Argent doesn't have a bit of blood on his body.

And that was the nation's darkest time in their history. A massive purge of traitors from the nobility, military, merchants, and commoners alike were killed.

The next day

"I have returned, I have completed my task." Argent returned to the throne room informing his employer about his finished task.

He presented the head of the brother to the king as proof.

"I see, I see, splendid! Good work demon! You can go now" the king with a smile said letting Argent return to the underworld.

While, Argent did leave the throne room he didn't return yet. He has a material body that can last more than a year in the cardinal world.

He plans to make the best of it.

He was walking on the streets of the capital fess. He noticed the facial expression of the people living in here were all gloomy.

The reason being there only hope. The younger brother of the tyrant was killed last night.

With the money he stole from the people he killed, he plans on experiencing food for the first time.

He went to a small tavern. He took a sit, a woman went and took his order.

"What will you have?" the woman said. No enthusiasm in her voice.

"I'll have some of your recommendations please, this is my first time here." Argent said placing a gold coin in the table.

The woman was wide eyed, she quickly took the coin, hid it, and went to the back.

After a few minutes, three plates were presented in front of him.

The first plate has what looked like a salad. The second was in a bowl it looked like soup that has seasoning inside. And lastly was boar meat, it was placed in three sticks like barbecues.

"Please enjoy the meal." the woman said. Unlike before, now she has a smile in her face. Although, only quite faint.

Argent then started eating His meal. He enjoyed tasting the three meals. Although

For some reason the taste feels bland?

I never ate food before but from Satoru's memories this lacks the taste.

Maybe because Satoru's world has more advancement in the food department?

While he was enjoying his meal. Three people went inside, which causes everyone to stop eating and stayed as quiet as possible.

"The bitch had it coming."

"Hahaha! I know right that's what I said."

"If it were me I would have killed her hahaha."

Their conversation causes everyone to fear for their lives. The soldiers were corrupt, everyone knew. And because everyone knew, they never bothered hiding it.

"Hey! What kind of establishment is this! Where's the waiter!" one of them shouted. They already took a seat at a table.

"!... Co-coming." the woman from earlier said and got closer to them.

"Bring us all of the boar meat that you have."

"Also bring out the booze."

"You better hurry it up or else."

The three said.

"A-actually we are a-already empty of b-boar me-" *BAM*

"Hahh? What'd you say?" one of the man said hitting the table with is hand. The woman flinched.

"Don't lie to us." the other one said. Showing the sheath sword in his arm.

"N-no w-we aren't lying. We re-really don't have anymore.." the woman was trembling. Her whole body was shaking.

The last man pointed at Argent. Who, for the whole time was to immerse with eating or rather didn't care about what was happening.

"Then what the fuck do you call that."

"That w-was the last batch." the woman mentally apologized to Argent for ratting him out, and pointing the soldier's rage at him.

"Hehh.." after which all three of them went up their seats and took the seats in the table of Argent.

Argent continued to eat without caring about the surroundings. He doesn't know the norm so, he mostly just let everything happen.

"Hello there friend. What do you got right there." the soldier said with a smile but his eyes weren't.

He pointed at Argent's meal.

"From what I heard it's boar meat? I guess." Argent answered honestly.

"I see, I see." the soldier quickly took Argent's head and planned on smashing it to the table. Key word 'planned', it never happened.

That is because Argent is just that stronger than them. He didn't budge at all and continued eating his meal.

"Did I do something wrong?" he asked the soldiers, pondering why he was being treated like this. He didn't want to attract to much attention.

A sword was pointed at him. "Yes you did. You took the last of the boar meat that we wanted that's enough of a crime to get you arrested."

"That's right we are going to make you pay. Not only for the meal but for the disrespect you showed us."

"I see. Then here you go." Argent placed three gold coins in the table. The three soldiers were shock by this action.

"I am truly sorry for taking your meal but unfortunately you'll have to make do with these. I have already eaten them all." Argent stood and walk out of the tavern.

Everyone else was still shock with the sequence of all that happened. They were especially shock with how casually the man gives away gold coins.

In this nation which has a tyrant as king and soldiers being corrupt. Money is a big problem, and inflation of goods and service is through the roof.

One gold is enough to last 6 months for an average citizen in this nation.

"Ho-hold right there." one of the soldiers voice brought everyone back to reality. As the soldiers went outside to look for Argent. He was already long gone.

He didn't have time to waste on them so he immediately got away. He continued to look around the area.

What his looking for is something that could catch his interest. An item, information, or anything similar.

Argent took every road, every corner, and he found a bookstore. It looked old on the outside. It was in between the slums and regular area.

The walls have cracks the sign that was made of wood, was barely holding on.

Argent went in. The inside look like a typical small bookstore. The walls have shelves for books, and there are books stacked in the floor as well.

The owner was nowhere to be found. He found a door at the back of the counter. Because of his heightened senses, he heard the conversation inside.

"What should we do now?" a female voice could be heard from behind the door.

"His highness died because of that demon. Who will save this nation." another female, although this time her voice is trembling.

"Calm down, who still have my plan of poisoning him." a calm female voice said trying to calm the two.

"we can't that's too dangerous! You will be found out quickly by doing it." the second one said to the third voice.

"We have no choice, our final hope was his highness and he died. This is the only option." she replied.

"Anyway contact them we'll do it tom-" opening the door at the back of the counter the calm female voice appeared.

She stopped after seeing Argent. Not because someone heard. But more because who heard. The calm expression on her face change to dread and despair.

"Demon..." she could only mutter as the other two saw Argent as well.

"Well~ this is interesting~ hello to you too, her majesty the Queen~" Argent said with a smirk.

Well now this little stroll just got more interesting.

Chapter Text

"Well~ this is interesting~ hello to you too, her majesty the Queen ~" Argent said with a smirk.

The faces of the three women were filled with despair.

As Argent said, the woman - the queen - is currently standing in front of him.

The queen is in her mid-twenties. A few inches below Argent's height. She has blonde hair below shoulder length. Her proportions are well-balanced, anyone would know why the king married her.

He heard their plot against the king. And as someone who followed his orders, they think that they will be killed.

"Now, now, don't worry I won't tell anyone. I'm no longer in a contract with him. So, I could care less what happens to him." although he said that he wouldn't mind telling it to the king, with a price of course.

They didn't believe him, all except the queen.

"Will you really not say it? In exchange for what?" the queen asked suspiciously.

She knew that demons are beings that do things for a price or compensation. They won't meddle with you, if, you don't interest them.

They will only do things that benefit you, if it benefit them as well.

"Well, I really won't tell the king... But I guess this is fine as well." Argent said, thinking of a price for this information that he has.

Truthfully though, I really don't care what they were plotting with the king.

"This bookstore who owns it?" Argent said pointing downward. He is quite curious of the information and knowledge of humans.

"T-that would be mine." the woman who has been shivering the entire time raised her hand.

She is a head smaller than the queen, with blue short hair and a petite body. If one would guest her age it would be around 16 to 18 yrs old.

She is hiding behind the last woman in the room. This one had short brown hair, appearances wise you could tell that she is a soldier. Age wise maybe early twenties.

A tone body fit for combat, her height almost the same as Argent. And the way she positioned herself protecting the other two. Confirms it.

"Then will you let me take about 10, no 15 books in here for free?" Argent asked with a smile. This smile not threatening at all just someone who is excited to obtain something he likes.

"Eh..? Um.. Y-yes! Sure take 15 books! Pick which ever you want." the blue haired girl quickly answered.

"Great! That's all I want." Argent quickly turned his back and started looking at the books in the bookstore.

The three stood still.

That's it?!?!

"Wa-wait up." the queen ran to where Argent was. He already has three books in his arms.

He grinned internally.

"Yes? Anything else?" Argent asked tilting his head.

"That's all?! No magicules, souls, corpse, or whatever?" she needed to make sure. She couldn't believe it. Such a simple compensation for such a big secret.

"Well yes that's right. So you guys do what you want I'll just ignore whatever I hear." he continues to survey the shelves while talking.

"Are you fine with those kind of compensations?" she asked more calmly, thinking of a plan.

Argent realized this but played dumb.

"Yes, yes, of course it still depends on the compensation but I take books, knowledge, magicules, souls, materials or whatever that I think has value." he gave her a side glance.

So as long as it has value for him anything can be use as payment...

"Your majesty?" the two people looked at their queen. They knew that look, it was the look that means she is plotting.

"Demon. Would you be willing to make a contract with me?" she finally made her decision.

""YOUR MAJESTY!?""

"well, I don't mind. What's the request and the payment?" internally Argent was grinning.

Hook, line, and sinker.

After, destroying the rebels with the king's request. Now, I am siding with the rebels to destroy the king.

I can't get enough with the material world. Unlike in the underworld where only fights occur.

Hahaha! Now this truly is interesting. VERY INTERESTING!

"Killing the tyrant king as well as his loyal vassals. State your price we'll discuss it." the queen said with confidence.

"Hmm~ price huh~ well now I wonder what would be good~" Argent is purposely prolonging it to mess with them.

"Well first and foremost are souls and corpse counted as price?" Argent asked.

Of course he knew it's not counted. After all, the point he tried to make by showing interest to books is to make them use other means of payment aside from those two things.

"If possible, they aren't counted as price. Something that is not alive ideally...! And, NO! corpses aren't counted either." the queen replied.

"Well useful and interesting books, information should be good too. Oh! Recipes for foods too." Argent counted the list of the possible payments.

"T-then this entire bookstore! Is that enough?" the queen said spreading her hands. She also took a glance to her blue haired companion, who nodded her head.

The demon glared.

"The entire bookstore does sound appealing. However, it's not enough. The king was willing to offer a hundred slaves to eliminate his brother and the others.

The quality of your offer should rival that of a hundred souls. Besides, the king's offer was to eliminate a 'prince' your offer is to eliminate a 'king' the payment should be higher as well."

The queen took Argent's words seriously. Thinking of anything she could offer to get the demon's cooperation.

"The castle has its own royal library its quality and quantity should be hundred times if not a thousand times what you see here. there are different types of books. From historical records, famous magic researches, theories, well known novels, and many more. You could have them all."

that was all she could think of, truthfully other than that, she couldn't think of anything else besides a living sacrifice.

She was even prepared to offer herself if someone really needs to be sacrifice.

"Sure let's go with that." he replied so casually.

The trio felt that the tension in the air was ruined.

"Do I do it now or what. Personally I don't think it would do you good to kill him just yet." he advice.

"Why do you think so?" the queen asked curious.

"First things first, the prince and his group are dead. Which means the nation's military, economy, and nobility have empty slots in them. If you kill the king and his followers, the nation will collapse. Because, they won't have a leader and will have few people to manage the nation." Argent explained.

The Queen was thinking, Argent was right. More or less half of the nation's important figures were killed. If they kill more, no one will be left to lead the nation.

"Then what do you suggest?" the queen was genuinely asking a demon for advice. Argent couldn't help but grin.

"If you can be patient, kill the king after a year or two years. Rebuild the nation's military ranks and economy first." he said.

"I have a skill that can somewhat manipulate or give suggestions to a person's mind. I can turn some of the king's followers to your side." he added.

"And then we kill him." the queen finished for Argent.

"That's right! What do you think? The payment stays the same. Don't worry." he reassured her.

"Then why are you going out of your way to give me these advice?" the Queen was looking at him suspiciously.

"It seems more fun than outright killing them all." he said plain and simple. A way to prolong the contract. To have something to do, to have something to not be bored. That was the only reason Argent needed.

"Alright, let's go with that." the queen shook hands with Argent.

"Well then let's start this shall we."

And for the next few months albeit slowly, the nation's military and economy returned to normal.

Corruption still lingers though, people that the queen and Argent deemed unnecessary were killed by 'accidents' and 'sickness' while they keep the useful ones in check.

Manipulating their minds. Blackmailing them by taking their families hostage. Giving them threats anything to keep them in a leash.

Of course this is all happening without the king's knowledge. In his mind he is still living the life of a tyrant, a tyrant with no one that will be a threat to him.

He would never have guest that his wife - the queen - is the person that is a threat more terrifying than his younger brother.

One third of the workers in the castle are already on the queen's side. It was easier than a person would think.

Only those who are benefited by the king's tyranny would side with him willingly of their own free will.

Other's are force either by literal force or to submit to stay alive.

Ones they heard about the assassination plan for the king they immediately joined.

A year later the king was finally announced dead. The reason being, he died of a serous illness.

No one really believed it, but no one can really complain the death of a tyrant.

With the queen as the nation's new leader she plans on fixing her beloved nation with the help of those people he place on power.

As for Argent well...

"Here you go, take it all." the queen directed Argent to the royal library on the castle.

Inside it was a giant library it has two floors all the walls covered in shelves and books.

There was more than a few thousands of books. And, they all belong to him now.

He then placed them all to his stomach, he previously also had Spatial storage that he learned from Vert.

However it merge with stomach of Predator which increased the storage space of the skill to 2x the original size.

It barely took 1% of the space inside his storage to fit them all.

"Well then, it was fun scheming and rebuilding a nation with you guys. But, it's time already. This body will disperse in a few days." Argent said his farewell to the queen and her entourage.

"Remember I only took your request without souls because I had more than enough to last me a year here. The next time, if you do Summon me again, souls and bodies are required. Or else, I won't be able to stay in the material world." he said waving as he disappeared.

Argent finally returned to the underworld. The place still looked the same. The ground having cracks from battles, the time of day always looked like dusk.

Structures could be seen. The beings living in there are the greater demons and archdemons who are strong enough to have followers to order around.

Argent traveled around. Waiting for the next time he gets summoned to the material world.

In his journey, he encountered Blanc. It was in a dark themed castle. He sensed her there, he then met an Archdemon, in front of the castle.

It was a young boy, he has ash-grey hair. Age wise he looked like a 10 year old boy.

Contrary to his appearance, his strength is no joke. He could give Argent a good fight, though, Argent would still win.

"Argent-sama, Blanc-sama wishes to meet you." he bowed his head. Even though Argent was a stranger, he showed respect.

He knew that, Argent was someone who Blanc - his lord - knows.

"I see... Very well take me to her." Argent replied.

The two walked inside the castle. As they walked the corridor, Argent scanned the surroundings. The walls were built with precision. The decorations were of amazing quality.

They then pass through a grandiose door. Inside the two saw, Blanc. She was reading a book while drinking tea.

The scene in front was beautiful. No, it was more than beautiful, no words could express the beauty that Blanc showed with her surroundings, only emphasizing her more.

Although, for Argent he is already used to seeing her. He walked inside the room taking a seat in a chair, on the opposite side of the small circular table, placed between the chairs.

"I guess, I should say long time no see? Fufufu." Blanc started.

"Well it has been a long time huh." Argent replied.

"Well, I just wanted to say, that, I finally went to the material world." Argent boasted.

"You should try it too. It was fun, the human souls were delicious. Ah! Also here you go. I know you like books as well." Argent placed more than ten books in the table.

Each book looks expensive, from the covers to the papers used. And, not mentioning the contents inside.

Confidential forbidden magics that were in the royal library as well as other magic theories about manipulating souls.

"Why thank you Argent-chan, maybe I'll try that. I'm bored here as well, when I'm not fighting anyone. books are the only thing to pass the time." she said. Grateful for the gift that she received.

"By the way did you know? Bleu and Vert died about a month ago." Blanc said while bringing her tea to her mouth.

"!!!... They died?!" Argent was surprise. He wouldn't have guess that they would die.

The demon trio - Jaune, Violet, Blanc - are the demons he expected to one day die. After all they fight constantly. Even if Bleu and Vert die he expected only one of them would actually die.

The question comes, who killed them? Noir? The demon trio? Or someone he doesn't know?

Chapter Text

"Now, now calm down," Blanc said, trying to calm Argent.

"They were the ones who started it anyway. So, they just suffered the consequences of their action," she added.

"They.. Started it? With who? Noir? Or you guys?" Argent calmed down after finding out that it was the two Primordials' fault anyway.

Blanc smiled. "It was neither Noir-chan nor the three of us. It was Rouge the red primordial."

"Rouge..? The one said to equal Noir, and fighting for the position of king of the underworld with him?" Argent asked. Remembering the others mentioned the name a few times.

"Right, right, that one. The two thought that, if it's the two of them, they could defeat Rouge." Blanc explained. "Well, the results speak for themselves, they were stupid to believe they could defeat Rouge. Even if, there were two of them."

She flashes an evil grin. "I mean, even I could probably defeat those two together if it comes to a real, life or death fight, Fufufu." she mused while drinking her tea.

Argent can't really deny her words. Out of the Primordials after Noir, Blanc is the strongest in his opinion. He has never met Rouge so he can't really add him in the scale.

While Jaune has the highest magicule count  she can't really use it efficiently that's why she and Violet are in equal footing. And the two drag Blanc down as well.

While, Vert and Bleu also fight amongst themselves. They don't fight as often as the three Primordials.

In a way aside from Argent. Vert and Bleu are the most inexperience. That doesn't mean they don't have experience.

They just lack a couple of decades of constant fighting to gain as much experience as the others.

"Well that's enough about them. What do you say we see just how much you've improved over the years." Blanc emptied her cup, and stood up. Argent followed her.

After meeting Blanc and talking and fighting. He went on his way again.

He doesn't need to worry about Bleu and Vert. In a few hundred years they'll be back. Good as new.

He remembered a small conversation he had with Blanc. Complaining to her that it takes a long time to find people who can summon him.

Then why not just accept greater demon calls? From what I could tell, you could take over a summoning on the demon's side.

You can just pretend to be a greater demon so there won't be any problem. Well, not like they could do anything after finding out  fufufu.

"That's right, she has a point. it might lessen the time that I get to stay in the material world. But, it will still allow me to get summon more frequently."

With that as his conclusion, he now hijacks greater demon summoning for the next hundred years.

Argent finally had an idea how the material world works or the situation in there at least.

He couldn't quite understand it before because he only stayed in the capital of Sagri.

Now however, he is summoned mostly outside the capitals of nations. He is summoned in small cities, towns, sometimes even villages.

He is also summoned outside any settlements, especially when fighting magical beast.

From the information he has gathered based on both his experiences and books his read.

Aside from the cities, and towns. The outside is extremely dangerous. magical beast are loitering everywhere.

Villages are never safe. The longest surviving village ever recorded was 15 years before being rundown by magical beasts.

The only reasons nations are still surviving is because of the soldiers and warriors of each nation.

The average soldier of a nation could defeat magical beast like horned bear and giant bats.

Not to mention the knights of a nation. Each one could defeat blade tigers and Armorsaurus on a one on one fight.

The reason for this level of strength, is because, the only ones able to be labeled as soldiers and knights are those capable of those feats.

An average nation only has 5 thousand to 7 thousand of soldiers. And knight levels are only around one hundred to five hundred knights.

Not to mention the warrior unit. A group of people made up of people that are independent to the nation's military.

Since their reason for fighting is to protect their home and families. Their numbers and strength could rival or even exceed the government's military's might.

They have a more detailed ranking system than the military.

(A/N: they still don't have the ranking of S, A, B, C, D, E and +, -, special. I only place them there to make it easier to imagine the levels of each class.)

The threats are rank as:

E rank to D- = class 1 (servant)

D rank to C+ = class 2 (knight)

B- rank to B+ = class 3 (captain)

A- rank to A+ = class 4 (general)

Special A and above = class 5 (lord class)

S rank and above = class 6 (emperor class)

Ironically the military's soldiers are capable of defeating knight class threats.

While, the knights are capable of defeating captain level threats.

The warrior rank is:

Beginner = class 1

Intermediate = class 2

Master = class 3

Veteran = class 4

A veteran is a rare individual gifted since birth. There are only at best 2 or 3 for each nation, some don't even have any.

A person may think, but the average knight can only defeat up to class 3 what happens if a class 4 appeared in a city or town without a veteran rank warrior.

The cities are engraved with intricate inscriptions and runes that builds a barrier that can withstand attacks from class 4 threats and keep them outside.

The durability of this barriers can last from a month to a year depending on the strength of the class 4 beast.

A couple of experienced master ranked warriors can also defeat class 4 threats.

However, that is only until class 4. When class 5 appears, they would need an individual called saviors.

This saviors are given abilities that can rival class 5 threats. But they, like class 5 threats are more rare than veterans.

There has only been about 3 recorded saviors that ever existed. And 2 of them are already dead. The last one is being employed by the nation Magni.

They aren't just people gifted with power since birth. They are also people that acquire abilities after facing life threatening events that pushed them to the brink.

(A/N: saviors = saints)

The only way for people to travel and trade goods with other cities and nations are because of the warrior units.

It has been an unspoken fact that the only ones capable or even allowed to travel with a sense of security are those who have knights guarding them or master rank warriors.

The magical beast in the material world are all dangerous.

Like demons, magical beasts constantly fight each other to survive the day.

However, unlike demons, the more a magical beast devours the flesh of other magicule rich beast they become stronger and can mutate.

Rumors are also spreading that the creator of the world aka the god is somewhere near the northern mountains of the continent.

"You can go home now demon." the employer said.

And that's another contract finish by Argent.

When he returned to the underworld he sensed Bleu and Vert. He was glad, they were finally back, fully revive.

He went to where they were, although, he was curious about the individual with them.

The individual was stronger than them. If Argent were to compare him to someone, it would be Noir.

Which, can only mean one thing.

He finally saw them. The two - Bleu and Vert - and with them was a red long haired demon.

That would be Rouge, I guess..?

"And who might you be?" someone was behind him.

It was Rouge. Without him knowing, he was already behind Argent. This took Argent by surprise and tried landing a hit.

It was block and he was punch in the stomach. He flew a few meters but he was able to land on his feet.

"? Ar-chi is that you?" Bleu recognized Argent when the two got closer.

"Bleu-tan.."

"You know him?" said Rouge. Asking Bleu, which the blue primordial nodded.

"Whether you believe it or not Rouge-sama, he is the silver primordial that we talked about to you." Vert said to Rouge.

Sama?

"Hehh~  so this is the guy?" the two nodded in unison.

"What was your name? Right, right. Argent apologies for that, you were just being suspicious and attack me so suddenly so I had to counter." Rouge apologized.

Attack suddenly? You FREAKING APPEARED BEHIND ME WITHOUT ME NOTICING!!!

"W-well it's fine, it's fine." Argent replied. Not like he has any other choice.

"Hmm you really do feel similar to us Primordials." he look Argent up and down.

"Well, hahaha I am half way there." Argent said scratching the back of his head with a dry laugh.

"By the way. Vert why did you call him Rouge-'sama' earlier?" asked Argent looking to Vert's direction.

"Hm? Ah.. That's because he is now my and Bleu's master." Vert said matter of factly. Which, Bleu nodded too.

"Master? Since when?" Argent asked.

"Since we were defeated, we realize how weak we are. That's why we have sworn our loyalty to Rouge-sama, Ar-chi." replied Bleu.

So because they were defeated they submitted to the winner.

I wonder if the other Primordials think the same...

Well that's impossible with those chaotic bunch.

"So Argent, I can sense beings in a several kilometer radius and you just suddenly appeared a few kilometers away." Rouge said.

"How exactly did you get that close without detection." he squinted his eyes waiting for an answer.

"Well... Haha.. I just returned from the material world so I just appeared earlier." Argent said awkwardly.

"The material world huh.. I never really tried getting summoned. I felt like I'll just get bored over there. I mean, I'm already very strong so most beings there are probably small fries." Rouge said.

"The beings there are weaker than us. But I have heard some beings that may match our strength. Although, I have never encountered them. There was even a rumor that the creator is living somewhere in the material world." Argent replied. Telling Rouge what he knows about the material world's beings' strength.

"Creator? I see.. If it's the creator of everything, it should give me a good fight. Otherwise if it's weaker than us that would be a disappointment." Rouge thought with amusement in his face. He mused the idea of fighting the one called the creator.

"I'll take your word for it. It would be interesting to fight them over there. You have my thanks for this information." Rouge thank Argent.

"Ah, no need, no need. If you do plan on getting summoned let's meet there if I am also summoned." Argent replied.

Argent stayed with Rouge's group for a few weeks before departing again.

In those weeks of staying with them. He could 100% see why Rouge is equal to Noir. Both are extremely strong.

Argent was given the opportunity of fighting Rouge. And, unlike Noir, Rouge quickly beat up Argent. Instead of letting his opponent fight first.

Argent was again summoned after another year passed.

In this Summon he was ordered to defeat a group of class 3 magical beasts. Which is made up of a pack of Direwolves. This wolves are all strong fighters their bodies are full of hard muscles. with their strength they could slice someone up with their claws and fangs.

The number of the wolves are ranging from 15 to 20. And Argent's summoner is full of injuries already one foot on the grave.

From what Argent can see the corpses near his summoner are a few dead wolves and several humans. Half the humans were wearing armor while the other half were wearing more simpler clothing near a broken wagon with merchandise inside.

The summoner probably knew that he would be dead before long. That's why he was planning to atleast bring the wolves with him.

He was willing to sell his soul to make sure this happens.

And he got what he wanted. He saw the demon that he summoned, kill the wolves that attack them. The ones who killed his friends, his clients, and soon he as well.

Once the last wolf died. The contract was done, with his wish fulfilled. His soul was taken. The summoner's corpse as well as the other sacrifices corpse were gone.

Eaten by Argent, with the payment received. Argent will be traveling for the next month with the body he was able to acquire.

And in this journey he will find out that two weeks ago. Two nations were destroyed by 3 demons.

With one of them becoming the very first demon lord.

Chapter Text

A week after his latest summon. He is currently traveling inside a city in the material world.

Security is easy to bypass. Being a demon that can control his aura, and using illusions to pass through inspections.

He usually goes to human cities to find new books and food. He has become quite addicted to the habit of eating delicious food.

He is not only looking for food to eat but to learn their recipes and how to cook them.

He is also gathering information about the material world. He wants to stay updated with what is currently happening.

"Hey did you hear about that incident."

"Yeah, it was horrible, two nations gone in just a day. Even the barriers couldn't handle it."

"I was actually near the area when it happened."

"Really!?"

"Damn, shit you got lucky."

"I know, it was so horrible that I could barely sleep for days."

Such words were spoken in a bar where Argent was eating his food.

Beings that can destroy nations in a day. I have never met magical beast that can do that.

Although, I could probably do the same. The barriers are strong sure. But with a bit of nuclear magic here and there. Poof. It's gone.

....

Is it them!?

"Hey, guys just curious do you know what destroyed the two nations. magical beasts?" Argent joined in the conversation.

The men looked in his direction.

"I'm not sure myself.  some say demons, others even said humans." one of the guys said.

"But, they all had something in common. Whatever it was they saw, the hair was colored red. Others also stated they saw other hair color like green and blue." the man added.

Welp. That's them alright. No one else but them...

"Thanks man, here let me treat you guys to something." Argent raised his hands to order a few drinks to thank the guys he asked questions.

He has gotten used to gathering information as well as sorting them from the fake ones to the real ones.

"By the way, what was the two nations name?" asked Argent, while having a drink with them.

"Hmm? Well the first one was the kingdom of Paik. The other one was the super technological empire called: Super-Magic empire. That place had a lot of strong humans."

Argent knew that place. The Super-Magic empire which was inhabited by the high humans.

High humans. Just like the name suggest, they are beings that are a step up from normal humans.

Physically, spiritually and technological.

However, all of them seems to be egocentric and arrogant with their strengths.

I've fought some high humans before, they could give a normal greater demon a good fight.

The exceptions of exception. The high humans are all naturally gifted to be stronger than a normal human. They are the only one to have more than a few hundreds of well trained veteran class 4 soldiers.

And, an average citizen being around class 2 to 3 depending on their age and profession.

Argent went off to travel to the location where the two nations existed.

It was in the western part of the continent.

(A/N: Future ruins of soma. Near the barren lands )

Once he was there, what he saw was ruined buildings. From what he could see, the people were wipe out with as little use of wide range attacks as possible.

Since he couldn't see any corpses lying around. He concluded that, the three Primordials - Rouge, Bleu, Vert- took the bodies and souls.

But it would seem they didn't take every corpse. Small parts of a body can be seen sometimes lying around.

A man's hand, a woman's leg, a child's head, different body parts  numbering only in the double digits are the only corpses in the entire nation of the magic empire.

Argent stored them all in his stomach. He plans to find a use for these limbs and other body parts.

If I can fix one. I can probably incarnate myself inside a high human body. This would give me a strong material body.

Argent kept collecting pieces until he found a piece of their technology. He took it in his hand.

Hmm? What is this? I have never seen anything like this before. Interesting~

Argent went and look for more of these technology. He couldn't comprehend them but he is willing to sacrifice time to learn.

He was able to compile a few thousand broken pieces of the magic empire's technology. As well as about some hundred books.

Unfortunately 1/3 of these books are either covered in blood or half burnt.

The rest are using incomprehensible terms for Argent. Probably referring to the names of the different types of technology and their uses.

After collecting what he can. He went to take some stuff from the other nation.

These are all that he acquired:

A few tens of high human parts (limbs, chest, lower half, upper half, head, etc)

Few thousand broken technology ranging from small pieces (half a meter) to large pieces(3 to 5 meters)

Hundreds of books from the magic empire. (1/3 are either half burnt or covered in blood)

More than a hundred books from Paik kingdom royal library.

Money ( paik and magic empire currencies.)

As well as a few miscellaneous stuff (cooking utensils...)

After he got what wanted he plans to look for Rouge and the others in the material world.

After the third week he was able to find them in the northern continent.

"Hey Rouge! It's been a while. I heard what you did. Seriously, first time getting summoned and killed of 2 nations worth of people. Not to mention the high humans." Argent said after he found rouge in an ice castle near the middle of the northern continent.

"Oh, Argent, well it just kind of happened you know. It was payment for the order." replied Rouge. "also call me Guy now, it's my name."

"Guy?! Someone named you? Who did?" Argent was surprised to find that the red primordial actually took a name from someone.

"Hmm? Ahh, no I named myself. It was from the sound that stupid king of the nation that summoned me screamed out when he died" Rouge, no Guy, said with an amuse smile probably recalling the event.

Well that makes more sense... But seriously naming yourself. Can you even do that?!

"I-i see, what about Vert and Bleu-tan. Did they name themselves as well." Argent said giving the other two Primordials a side glance.

Since they are now servants. They cannot speak unless given permission by their master. Even if they know who it was.

"Ahh, I named them." Guy said casually.

"eh...?" you freaking named two Primordials???

"Yeah uh, Vert is now named Misery, and Bleu is now named Rain." Guy added. He gave the signal to the two that they were given permission to talk.

"It is as Guy-sama said we have been granted names which lead us to evolve into demon peer." Misery said.

Demon peer... Demon peer? Not Archdemon? They evolved?!? Higher than an Archdemon.

"it seems that naming an Archdemon who has hundreds of years of experience and reach the pinnacle of being an Archdemon, can evolve them pass the limit of Archdemon." said Guy probably seeing the disbelief in Argent's face.

"also it seems, I am past the demon peer evolution stage, and is now a demon king as well as a demon lord or something."

(A/N: it's similar to how Rimuru is still a demon slime race while being a demon lord.)

"I-i see so you three are probably extremely strong huh. Probably the strongest in both worlds." Argent said.

"Well.." guy had a complicated face. "not really the strongest. Maybe third, second if I push it but not the strongest."

Did Guy just admitted someone is stronger than him???

"Who is it, then?"

"Who else, the one you said to be the creator. His name is Veldanava." Guy said to Argent.

"Oh, so he does exist. Veldanava huh, I'll remember the name. The next time I get summoned I'll look for him. Where does he live?" asked Argent.

"It should be in the main continent you know that dense forest. Just go north from there. Well from this direction just go south from this continent and the first big mountain range should be the place.

(A/N: dragon's peak aka above the future Dwargon.)

"Alright got it, I look forward to meeting him."

And with that Argent stayed for the rest of his week in the northern continent with Guy and the two Primordials.

He wanted to test his abilities and skill versus the demon peers and the demon king race.

Obviously he got completely defeated. Not even lasting half a minute on all matches.

He also got acquainted with a white ice dragon named Velzard. From what he gathered. The creator Veldanava is also a dragon. The star dragon: Veldanava.

And Velzard is the white ice dragon. The castle and the area are covered in ice to keep people from getting closer.

However from what Argent could see. The ice is already covering 3/5 of the entire continent.

He has also seen people migrating to the main continent because of the change in temperature. In a week or so, there will be zero inhabitants except from the demons in the ice castle.

He taught Rain and Misery how to cook. They were the ones who ask and wanted to learn, Argent just accepted the request.

Luckily for the two, Argent hasn't only been eating food and looking at recipes.

His also been practicing and experimenting with his foods.

He's also been taking lessons even if only for a week at best whenever he had the spare time.

In this way, he actually got pretty good at cooking food. Both Guy and Velzard even praised his dishes.

And finally the time came for him to finally return to the underworld.

It took a few years before he was summoned again. This time he was summoned as an Archdemon.

The order these time is to stop a stampede of magical beasts.

From what he could gather. It was a giant migration of different magical beasts at the same time.

These happens every time the magicules in the area where they live decreases to a certain degree.

They then go out and look for a new place to live.

From what they have concluded, the stampede of magical beasts are heading straight in this direction.

The herd is full of class 3 to 4 beasts and numbering in the several thousands.

Argent got to work quickly as he only got a few hours before the herd gets to the cities.

He first used both earth magic and water magic to make the surrounding land to mud.

These should reduce the stampede 's speed somewhat. Next he took flight and prepared the extermination.

He first needs to kill off, those who have the ability to fly. They have much more freedom to escape than those in land.

Using an art that he has recently learned from his travels.

He controlled his aura and mold it into small orb like bullets. He has several small balls smaller than a ping-pong ball that are floating in font of him.

With his magic sense, he quickly identify those he deemed are annoying to deal with.

Pointing his hand in their direction. He made a hand gun symbol with the tip of his fingers in front of the small bullets of magic.

"bang" Argent said. The magic bullet sped to the direction of the target. Like a gun that had its trigger pulled.

The target was a a large birdlike monster their strength varies from class 3 to class 4. But in the face of this bullet its head exploded and it drop to the ground.

"bang"

"bang"

"bang"

The flock continues to drop like flies in the sky. The other magical beast that can fly started to get confuse and scared.

When Argent realizes that he started to get serious.

Using magic this time, he created small magic circles that number more than a hundred.

"fire arrow barrage"

The hundreds of fire magic arrows flew in the air and hit their targets.

The magic in itself couldn't possibly kill all of the magical beast that could fly.

These attack focuses more on Quantity than quality.

But, they could make it so the magical beast couldn't fly.

The target of the magic attack was their wings. With the stampede happening below them if they fall to the ground they'll be crush by the feet of the other magical beasts.

Once all of the flying beast are taken care of, then next are those on the ground.

The ground magical beasts are different types from black serpent, evil centipede, blade tiger, knight spider and many more.

First is to eliminate the small fries.

He harden the once muddy footing of the magical beasts with earth lock an aspectual magic.

Their feet are not stuck to the ground which halted the movement of everyone.

He created small fire balls numbering around 10. He then distributed them to different parts of the herd.

The fire balls then exploded. The fire sticks to the magical beasts and starts burning everything that touches it.

The attack was an imitation of nuclear magic, fire version.

I can't exactly use nuclear magic here. It would just waste my magicules.

Once the small fried were burn down. Argent manually slash and killed all of the ones that were left.

He slice a black spider in half.

He burned an Armorsaurus from the inside.

He slice the head of the black serpent.

Smash the evil centipedes head with large rocks

Stabs the blade tigers in the stomach.

He, of course then ate all of them which got him an assorted amount of new skills to play with.

Chapter Text

A/N: just showing what Argent's status looks like.

Name: nameless demon

Title: silver semi-primordial (Argent)

Race: Archdemon
( semi-primordial)

Gender: currently male ( no gender)

Age: 649 years old

Hair color: short silvery light blue

Eye color: golden yellow

Skills:
Unique skill predator:
-Predation
-Stomach
-analysis
-Mimicry
-Isolation

Unique skill depravity:
-corrosion
-toxins
-corrupt

Extra skill Sage:
-thought acceleration
-chant annulment
-appraisal
-all of creation

Extra skill
-magic sense
-multilayer barrier
-ultraspeed regeneration
-shadow movement
-magic aura control

Skills:
-thought communication
-Paralysis breath
-poison breath
-body armor
-ultrasound waves
-steel strength
-body Strengthening
-sticky steel thread
-supreme sense of smell
-heat detection

Intrinsic skills:
-Material creation
-possession

Arts
-haze: thunder of heaven and earth
-magic bullets
-formhide.
-flash step

Resistance/nullification:
-Thermal fluctuation resistance
-pain nullification
-physical attack nullification
-ailment nullification
-spiritual attack resistance
-poison resistance

Magic:

Elemental magic
-fire magic
-water magic
-wind magic
-poison magic
-nuclear magic
-Illusion magic
-Spatial magic

Summoning magic
-demon summoning magic

While eating the corpses of the magical beasts. He saw one of them having a fragment.

Hehh.. Even magical beasts have them huh.

I guess demons and humans aren't the only ones I should search from, starting now.

He grab the beast and started devouring it. And then, he felt a familiar feeling.

Hohhh~ it's a big one this time

"Here it comes, wonder what type of memory it is this time."

"Wh-what the orcs attack the ogres?" said by an old man who appears to be quite short in stature.

"Rimuru-sama the orcs number 200,000" said a blue haired man with a single white horn in his head.

"Rimuru Tempest, ruler of monsters. I would like you, to defeat the orc lord." a woman with green hair with vines surrounding her standing on the table stated.

"Hahaha! I will devour you now" said a being that has a face of a pig that is standing in two legs. His strength should be in the class 5 category.

I, I can't die

(but you will die)

If I die, my sins falls to my brethren.

(in this world it's eat or be eaten)

It doesn't matter that I am sinful.

(You're still gonna die, but don't worry. I'll devour your sins with you.)

Devour... my sins?

(yes, not just yours. But your comrades sins, as well.)

You are greedy.

(that's right, I am greedy)

Strong one... One who. ..

Devours.. My sinss..

My hunger...

Has been.. Sated..

....

.....

WHO WAS THAT!?

ORCS? OGRES?

WHAT ARE THOSE!?

THIS ISN'T SATORU'S???

RIMURU, WHO'S THAT!?

IS THIS A NEW PERSON?

SATORU CAME FROM A DIFFERENT PLANET.

But the landscape looks like the cardinal world in that memory. Magic also doesn't exist in Satoru's world. So is it really in this world?

*sigh*

Whatever, I am going to Veldanava anyway. I'll just ask him about these memories.

Argent then sprout his wings and flew to the northern part of the continent. The location where Veldanava was suppose to be in.

Once he has reached the foot of the mountain. He could sense that the magicule density in the air is stronger than it was before.

It was very dense. Humans won't be able to even reach where he currently was.

He then flew to the top.

A large dragon with cyan scales. He has four legs, two large wings, and smooth spines going down his neck and onto his back.

(A/N: pls don't look at Lucia. Also imagine Veldanava as 3 to 5 times bigger than in the picture.)

The aura it is releasing is so much that, being beside it is probably suffocating.

The dragon look to the direction of Argent who just landed.

"I seem to attract your kind for some reason." the dragon said. Recalling the time a red haired demon challenged him.

"So, do you want to fight as well?" ask the dragon.

"That is not my goal. At least not yet, anyway. I would like to talk with you, and ask some questions." Argent was trying his hardest to show politeness.

"Talk? You are a unique demon. To think that you would go out of your way to me, just to talk." he stated surprised "Very well, you pique my interest demon, what is it you wanna know."

Argent then told him everything about him. From being born as a half primordial, to acquiring memories from eating souls.

He also said the situation with his soul being only a third in size than the average soul. As well as, it being unstable and the probability of him dying for real when killed is high if not a given.

Veldanava listen intently as Argent talk. He was quite surprise with the demon's situation. It was something so bizarre, so out of the norm, that he needed to know all about it.

Once Argent was done explaining, he looked at Veldanava.

"My first question is, why was I born as a half primordial? When there is only suppose to be 7 of them. Second question is, why do I get these memories of the same person each time? "

These were all the questions Argent really needed answers too. Frankly he didn't really needed to know. He just wants to know out of curiosity.

"hmm.." Veldanava closed his eyes and pondered.

"The answer may be connected." he replied.

"Connected?" Argent repeated confuse.

"Yes, connected, here let me explain. First you being born even if you weren't suppose to be. It could be a glitch or an anomaly in the system that I created. This system will answer your second question. The systems is called 'cycle of reincarnation' it governs the souls of the dead and lets them reincarnate into their next life." he stop letting Argent process what he said so far.

"The words of the world manages this system. This system actually transcends time and space. Meaning everything happens at the same time. Your soul, might be from the future that was reincarnated into the past. A cheap knock off time travel if you will. " he continued.

"At least, that's my theory anyway. The memories that you say you keep seeing are probably fragments of your soul, that got shave off when you travel to the past. And each fragment carries certain memories of your life."

"So your saying, those fragments and these memories are all mine? And that I am from the future? But! Just earlier I saw from a different person's pov. Not the one I always see through." Argent explained.

"but you also said that, this Satoru is from a different planet correct? And this Rimuru is from here. That might mean this isn't your first time reincarnating." Veldanava countered.

"Of course, this is just a theory. If ever you see another fragment. Before you devour it. Bring it to me, I'll analyze it and see if yours and the fragment are one and the same." Veldanava reassured him.

"Aren't you going to kill me?" asked Argent looking directly at Veldanava.

Veldanava was wide eyed. "What makes you say that?" he played dumb. Pretending to not know the reason why Argent even thought of that.

"I came from the future. I am not suppose to be here. I might endanger everything just by existing and causing events that shouldn't happen." Argent explained his reason.

"Hahaha! Don't worry I won't kill you nor do I have any interest in doing so. In all of the verses that I created, time isn't absolute. Things may happen, like time travels which change the timeline. Though absolute points in time exist which can never be change." answered Veldanava with a laugh.

"Verses? how many did you create exactly?" Argent curiously asked.

"Hmm~~ maybe around a few hundred or around a thousand. most of them are just test trials. like, creating what type of environments. what species will fit for the worlds. and what does a world need. well, around maybe 2 to 3 hundred of those worlds are probably working as a normal world. I added high humans, humans, elves, vampires, and spirits in those worlds. some magical beasts as well. The rest are just floating giant rocks with vegetation or a unique ecosystem. "

"Probably?" 

"Yes, probably, I lost the ability to make worlds, and, I don't really have time to inspect each of them."

"I see, thank you for answering my selfish questions." Argent bowed.

"It's fine, it's fine. Although, we need to do something about your soul." Veldanava tried thinking of a solution. "Ahh! Go west from here. At a top of a flat mountain there lies a facility." Said Veldanava.

(A/N: west = luminas future territory)

"Facility?"

"Yes, in it is someone who can fix your unstable soul. He can't increase the volume but he can make it stable so you can revive if killed."

"Really?! Someone like that exist." Argent couldn't hide his surprise.

"That person is one of my first creation. He is assigned of populating the world with different races. His name is Twilight Valentine. The divine ancestor. If your lucky maybe you can find a body there that you can incarnate into." Veldanava suggested.

"I see, thank you for telling me about him Veldanava"

The two talked for a few more hours until it was time to say goodbyes.

As Argent went away. Veldanava could only look at his fleeting silhouette.

Semi-primordial demon Argent...I never saw you existed in the future I saw.  I'm probably dead at that point.

Well I didn't see everything anyway. Maybe something happened in the future that I never saw that forced you to change the past.

But still, reincarnating as a semi-primordial demon. So your the reason for the birth of Lait. Wonder what will happen if I made you a full-fledged primordial. Will Lait become one as well. And vice versa.

Let's just hope you don't make me regret letting you live Argent.

Argent promised to come and visit him again. The two actually became good friends in that short span of time.

Argent not really in any rush decided to travel by land instead of flying.

It took him 10 days to arrive in his destination. Once he caught sight of the facility two people appeared to confront him.

One has the appearance of a youthful elf with green eyes and long green hair tied in a braid.

The other one is cute silver-haired girl on the verge of becoming a woman. Her heterochromatic eyes glisten in deep crimson and light sky blue. When her lips part, they reveal a set of pure white fangs.

An elf and a vampire? No they seem too strong to be just some elf and vampire.

Like high humans, Elves and vampires are the other races living in the cardinal world aside from humans.

Although, they are stronger than humans. They have low birth rates.

As far as Argent knew. They only number around a few hundred. They hide in settlements that are just for their kind.

They do this, to make sure that they don't decrease their already small numbers.

The only reason I even knew they existed is because I caught a glimpse of a few hiding in human cities. They were using illusion magic constantly.

One of the Elves actually became a contractor one time. They ordered me to eliminate the humans crawling near their homes.

The strength of the two in front of Argent are high.

Hey, hey, this can't be true right? They have strength around class 5 maybe even 6 I'm not sure

I came here to make sure I don't die when killed... If I fought them that would defeat the point of me going here.

Maybe I could take down one of them in the skin of my teeth..

But two of them, yeah no way.

Argent raised his arms. Showing them that he means no harm.

"I came here to meet Twilight Valentine! Veldanava sent me here." He shouted.

The two women looked at each other. Then the elf went inside the facility. While, the other one kept watching him.

After a few minutes an old man came out and whispered something to the vampire.

The vampire went to Argent.

"You have been given permission to meet Twilight. Follow me." that was all she said and started walking back the facility.

Once Argent got close to the facility. He realize how big the place really was. In terms of size, it is as big as a large stadium.

As they walk inside, he caught sight of a lot of advance technology. Some are similar to the broken parts he acquired from the destroyed magic empire.

They entered a room that looked like a laboratory. Inside is a man with white hair, red eyes and signature fangs of the vampire race.

"You must be Twilight valentine. My name is-"

"Welcome, WELCOME! as you said yours truly's name is twilight. The name my god and creator have given me at my birth! Given the important job of populating worlds. Given the ability to make races. Truly something befitting my status as divine ancestor."

"i-I see anyway Veldan-"

"ohhHH~!!! Veldanava~SAMA! The one and only STA~R KING~ DRAGON. The one who created me. what has my creator want from me?"

.... I want to punch him. No scratch that I want to  KILL  him

If he doesn't want to die he better stop that.

From the looks of it. This seem to be a common occurrence.

Argent looked around and everyone inside just acted normally. Although, the vampire seems irritated as well.

"Like I said veldana-"

"Ohh! VELDAN-"

"SHUT UP!!!" Argent shouted. "let me fucking finish you piece of shit!"

Oops I snap

"Anyway I need help with my soul. It's unstable since my birth. Veld... Your creator said you could help me fix it."

"Hmm~? Indeed your soul does seem unstable. Oh? Oh, oh, oh, A demon is it. And quite strong as well." Twilight finally got serious and use his eyes to analyze Argent.

"Well, well, we~~ll. since Veldanava-sama brought you to me. I'll do it. However~" he grinned "I'll fix your soul and even give you a body. In exchange, I want you to serve me for a hundred years and supply me with your magicules."

"Hundred years is not a lot. And supplying you magicules. Is it because you're a vampire?" Argent asked.

"I wouldn't really call myself a vampire. As I said, I am a divine ancestor, the very ancestor of races. It's just that sucking magicules is an intrinsic skill of mine. And I place it to vampires as well." explained Twilight.

"Either you serve me for a hundred years and be a spiritual being that can be revive. Or refuse and fear the day you get killed." Twilight gave Argent his options. "just FYI~ those two can kill you right here, right now."

" I s that a threat?"

"Hehehe. Not at all! All I am saying is, a lot of beings are capable of killing you."

*sigh* I'll regret this...

"Alright. I accept, however, I'll have freedom to travel once every 3 months for 5 days each. You don't need to know the details about where and why I'm going."

"Very well~~ I accept your condition. Welcome to the team~ uhm?"

"Argent, just Argent"

Chapter Text

They then shook hands

Twilight placed his hands on Argent's chest. Searching for his soul.

"This migh~~t sting a tiny, tiny, tin~~y bit," Twilight warned Argent. Which, Argent could only nod.

Then the pain came. It was a surprise, the pain was felt in every inch of Argent's body. However, he doesn't feel it as much as it would normally.

Since, the very first day of his birth. For the past few years, he has been trying to get used to the pain of a broken soul until he can manage the pain.

Pain is still pain though!

A few minutes after and it was finally done. Argent's soul is finally stable. He can finally be relieved to die knowing he can revive again.

Unfortunately, the missing fragments of his soul are still not filled up.

"Well then, let me introduce you to the team~"

Twilight went and introduce everyone in the room.

"This here is Sylvia-chan and Lumi-chan the one over there is Gunther-kun." he pointed to the elf, female vampire, and old man in order.

Sylvia and Gunther just nodded their head.

"It's Luminas." said Lumi-chan or Luminas.

"Anyway, Lumi-chan~~ give Argi-kun a tour of the facility and his job." Twilight ordered.

"Tsk. Fine, you let's go" Luminas pointed at Argent and they went out of the room.

"This facility is made to support Twilight's ability to create different races. Different room has different purpose but the over all Goal is to make races to populate the world."

As they walked Luminas explained to Argent what he needed to know about the facility.

"The races that have been made so far are vampire, high humans, humans, and elf. In that order. Twilight sees high humans as failure with their self destructive nature and arrogance. From what I heard they also got their country wiped out. Vampire are technically immortal unless killed however we have low birth rates and with our life span most don't have plans to make children."

Luminas started explaining the origin of each race as well as their results.

"Similarly elves have low birth rates as well, albeit higher than vampires. They also live long lives. Since the elves are incarnation of wind spirits. Also, Sylvia isn't just any elf she's a high elf. She is born from a wind Spirit Lord"

"High elf? Wait wind spirits? Doesn't incarnation just plant the spirit inside the body? They should have turn to elementals. How did you manage to create a new race with incarnation?" asked Argent curiously.

As said, incarnation is putting your spiritual body inside a material body. Similar to how demons incarnate by possessing human bodies or dolls.

But, in theory they would still be demons. Their race wouldn't just change unless the material body has a lot of difference to the spiritual form or if they chose to change.

"Oh that, well we call it incarnation but it's more like synthesis. Well in layman's term instead of placing the spirit inside the body. We are modifying the material body with the spiritual body of spirits to change their genetic make up and combine the two."

Wow. They thought of some incredible stuff here.

"Although it sounds simple... It's harder than it needs to be really." complained Luminas.

"Why so?"

Luminas place her hand in a door and open it.

"The spirits have to be superior spirits that are mature enough to develop egos. This is one of many rooms where we place the medium spirits and forcefully evolve them." explained Luminas. While Argent, looked around the room.

The room was big. It was as big as a gymnasium. The walls were full of capsules that house medium spirits. Tubes are all connected to each of the capsules.

"What's in those" Argent pointed at the tubes.

"Ahh.. Magicules. A lot of beings like us can evolve if we have enough magicules. That's the reason anyway. Although we have to be careful with how much we give them. Since, while beneficial, to much magicules is also bad."

"Why bad? How exactly?"

"Well best case scenario the spirt just dies. Next scenario the capsule could blow up and free the surrounding spirits. And lastly the worst, the spirit will mutate and go berserk." she replied nonchalantly.

"Has that ever happen before? It seems like you're speaking from experience."

Luminas looked at Argent. And sighed.

"Yeah. *sigh* happens quite often."

"Anyway, you said the elves are made with wind spirits. How about vampires?" trying to change the subject Argent ask a different question as they walk to the next room.

"We, or more like I am based of Twilight himself. He already told you the intrinsic skill of taking magicules is given to vampires. In my case, I am somewhat of an alter ego of him."

"An alter ego. But you two don't seem alike." Argent said.

"Our spiritual composition is one in the same with a few difference. Making us one of the same person with different egos. Also don't ever compare me with him." she glared.

"What about the high humans?"

"They were the very first race to be made in here after me. The goal is to have an immortal body that can populate the world. Which is the main goal even now. High humans were suppose to meet those criteria. But they didn't, which is why they are labeled as failures."

They continued their talk as they walk through the area where there are multiple rooms filled with spirits.

"These area here are where we store the bodies that we use for the synthesis."

Wow

"So you guys use humans as the bodies?" asked Argent as he looked at the hundreds of bodies.

"Humans are the base form. You and I look no different fron humans aside from our auras. Similar with Sylvia, if you ignore her ears she can be seen as a human."

"Well, that is true. So where did you get the bodies. Did you make them or took them." took being use as a different term for kidnapping and killing them(souls)

"Yes, we took them from the towns and villages near here. Of course we didn't just random pick. We made sure to pick the best quality body for the spirits to live in." Luminas said. Like stating that she bought the highest quality products on the market.

"By the way, why is it only wind spirits that are used? High humans are the first or base of the races, humans being inferior versions. vampire from Twilight himself and elf from wind spirits. What about fire, earth and water spirits."

"We plan on making them as well. But we prioritize making Elves first. It takes a couple of decades to safely and consistently make superior spirits. And it takes a week, to synthesize a spirit to a body." explained the time used to make elves.

"The plan was to go to the next element once the Elves have a population of more than a few thousand"

"How many are there, right now?"

"Around 700 to 800. By the way the vampire race has several thousands already. They're just spread out."

"So that's why there are a lot of spirit capsules. Because it takes a long time to do it one by one."

And they finally reach the last area for the day.

"This area is where the synthesizing is happening." pointed Luminas.

"We have to be really careful with them. Just a small change will generate a different outcome. The spirit, instead of turning into an elf might just incarnate into the body. Or create a new type of magical beasts than can level cities." warned Luminas.

They cautiously look around the area making sure that everything is in order.

"Well overall, that's all you really need to know at the moment. You'll probably become an assistant to me and Sylvia." stated Luminas looking at Argent.

"Good to know, pleasure working with you starting now." said Argent.

*Few hours later*

"Argi-kun~~ let's give you a body." twilight said to Argent.

"Wait, can you use these." Argent remove a few corpses from his stomach.

"Hmm.. High humans huh. True that will make for strong bodies. Very well I'll restore them to their original form" Twilight used his Intrinsic skill: Ancestor to rebuild their bodies.

Argent brought out all of the high humans he had stored up and ask Twilight to restore them as well.

Twilight agreed in exchange that he could take atleast five of them.

Argent agreed.

*few years later*

Argent had gotten used to life inside the facility. He has learned a lot of things inside it, especially with the technology that he has in his stomach.

He had learned that Jahil, the first high human was an assistant here as well.

And this person, is the ruler of the magic empire that was annihilated by Guy.

The technology of that nation was based on the technology in the facility.

Although, the technology that they had in the empire was more advance than the technology in the facility.

That's because, the empire chose to progress their technology. While, the facility only use their technology to make races.

The empire couldn't create races like the facility. But, they did make something else. They created the way called spirit engineering.

It is the use of technology with the help of spirits.

While everything seems fine. And Argent was used to the life. Starting a few years ago was chaotic to say the least.

*boom*

The ground shook. Alarms go off alerting everyone that something was wrong.

*sigh*

Another failure is it? Or is it shenanigans by Twilight.

He calmly walk to where the explosion happened. On the way, he encountered Gunther. Who was also going to the area where it happened.

"do you know what is it this time?" asked Argent to Gunther.

"at the moment no. But I do have a theory what it will be." replied Gunther.

Gunther is a vampire similar to Luminas. From what I understand he was suppose to be the one who will lead the vampire race.

But, he relinquish the position to Luminas and became her subordinate.

When the two arrive in the location. What they saw was a room that was suppose to be a room where synthesis was happening.

The capsules were broken. All of the technology was destroyed. And a giant hole on the wall was there.

*sigh* this takes me back when something like this first happen.

FLASHBACK

Sylvia was inspecting each of the rooms that contain the spirits. Checking if some have matured or if they need to change the density of magicules per capsule. Accompanying her was Argent. Who was taking down notes of each capsules magicule density.

*boom* *ROAR!!!*

"!!!.. what was that? What's happening?!" asked Argent surprised by the explosion and the loud roar that reverberated in the entire facility.

"Probably another failure. Don't worry too much that happens often. Let's go make sure to lessen the damage." told Sylvia light Jogging to where the roar came from.

"Don't worry... It happens often?" Argent could only mutter in disbelief.

The two arrive near the place what they saw was a large flaming bird. The surrounding walls were melting as it grows near them.

There were also a few other animals that were flame base as well wrecking havoc.

"Hmm... Those are the test subject FS type animal. That bird is no. 1 and the others are 7, 9, 3, 11, 6, and oh 15 as well."

"I didn't need to hear their number! What should we do. That bird seems like bad news. I can't fight with all of these tech surrounding us."

"Oh it's simple just blow a hole in that wall." Sylvia pointed at a wall beside the monsters.

I see if we let them out, I can go all out and finish them off.

Argent created a magic bullet and blasted a 7 feet hole in the wall.

He then released his aura to scare the flaming beasts. Once outside, he went after them.

"Stop, stop, stop. you did good. Very good actuall~~y. No need to do anything any further." said Twilight who just arrive with Luminas and Gunther.

"Why? Shouldn't we dispose of them?" asked Argent.

"That's not our job. Let them be, I'll send someone to observe them while they are outside. Let's go back to work and fix the broken things" answered Twilight.

"Those things will destroy everything you know. Also, they are flame base. Meaning they'll burn everything from towns to forests." reasoned Argent.

"Don't worry that's Guy's problem. Veldanava-sama gave him a wonderful job to make sure to keep peace in this world. He'll eventually kill then once they have cause enough damage."

Argent could only look in disbelief. Twilight was really throwing the work and failures to Guy's lap.

"Why was there even animals there. I thought we were using humans as base." Argent whispered to no one in particular.

"Good question, the answer is, we experiment everything here. To make sure we get the best results. Who's to say animals can't be bodies for new races." answered Twilight who overheard Argent's muttering.

"Experiment, experiment! Experime~~nt. If it works that's magnificent. If not set it free and let others handle the work. Our job is to make them not to dispose of them. Although, we do keep notes in their destructive nature. That's why I'll send someone to observe them destroying civilizations and ecosystems."

This bastard really has a screw loose. To think that someone who'd do something like this to Guy aside from Noir. The bastard probably doesn't fear death.

Argent and Gunther saw Twilight and Sylvia. the two went to the divine ancestor and high elf.

"So what test subject went on a rampage this time?" Argent asked. This has been a normal occurrence.

Once every year there should be at least one incident otherwise it wouldn't feel like the same facility.

"Hehehe... This one is quite unique. No! Not just unique an extremely unique creature!!!" Twilight excitedly told Argent.

"just tell me already..." Argent was already feeling exhausted. And it is only just the start of the conversation.

"One of the capsules that house a synthesizing wind spirit. Exploded. Well that's common, but! The next thing that happens it started to absorb the surrounding capsules of synthesizing wind spirits. It became a large cloud. It lost its solid form and became a freaking cloud! Ahh~ amazing truly the benefits of experimentation." Twilight wriggle around as he told what happened.

"Is that so... By the way where is Luminas?" the vampire girl wasn't anywhere near the area.

"Oh, the cloud was stronger than the usual beast so I had Lumi-chan be the observer this time. Aren't I responsible, I'm sure Lumi-chan is proud of me!" answered Twilight.

That's the one of the reasons why she hates your guts you know...

Chapter Text

While the people inside the facility continued their work and fixing the broken part of the facility.

They sensed a few people coming near them. All of which have immense magicules in them.

The group went outside to greet them all. Twilight in front.

"Well, well, well. What does the mediator need with little ol me~?" Twilight asked.

"Enough with that BS Twilight. How many times have I told you to keep your failures either on a leash or kill them. Do you know that your recent failure destroyed 2 nations?! How many does that make?!" complained Guy.

"Well~ my job as the 'Ancestor' is to create different races. And you are the 'mediator' who keeps the world in balance, right? I'm just doing my job and you're doing your job. Besides you destroy nations too. " Twilight said.

"That doesn't mean, I'll clean up after all your failures! I have had so many headaches because of you! Your job is to create races not erase races! Besides not only races but you're destroying ecosystems and natural landscapes. How can humans live without a home! When I do destroy nations it helps them progress. While you! Destroy that progress!"

I guess even guy's done with this person's antics. I doubt he'll listen though.

*sigh*" here" Guy signaled Misery to pass something.

Misery threw Luminas who was knocked out to Twilight's group.

"Argi-kun! Quick catch her!" Shouted Twilight.

"Eh? Ah! Wai..!" Argent surprised. quickly catches Luminas still unconscious in a princess carry.

"Your Subordinate was lurking in the shadows and we thought it was one of your failures hiding." explained Guy. As his group left the place.

"Well then~ back to work. Argi-kun leave Lumi-chan in her room for now. Let's give her some rest." Twilight said to everyone.

As Argent walk in the corridor.

"You know... I know you're awake right?" as Argent carried Luminas he said in a whisper.

"Let me pretend, so that bastard will let me rest in my room in peace. Just bring me to my room quick." with her eyes still close. She mumbled quietly.

On a random day in the facility, Twilight was looking for Argent. He found him talking with Luminas and Sylvia.

"Argi-kun! Argi-kun! It's time for magicules~. Gib mi! gib mi! hurry up"

A/N: if you don't get it "give me, give me"

*sigh* "can't you do this some other time were busy here." complained Luminas to Twilight.

"No, no, no, no~, I want some right now. You don't know it Lumi-chan but his magicules taste *chef's kiss* out of this world." Twilight grabbed Argent by his shoulder.

He slides Argent's shirt to the side to get a good spot in his neck.

A/N: something like this. Image not mine.

"Can't you do this somewhere else?" Luminas glared at the two.

Why am I also at fault..

After Twilight was satisfied taking magicules from Argent, he thought of something interesting to do. he smirked and quickly goes to Luminas' back. he dragged her to Argent and place her face near his neck.

"Lumi-chan should try it as well. you'll find it quite~ addictive." he holds Luminas in place.

"Hey! what are you doing. let me go!" Luminas tried resisting and trying to get out of his arms.

"Sylvia-chan quick! grab Argi-kun and push his neck to Lumi-chan's mouth." Twilight ordered Sylvia.

"Roger!" seems like fun. Sylvia thought

Sylvia overpowers Argent and push his neck right up to Luminas' mouth which was open because of her shouting. giving both a quick push, placed her fangs to his neck.

Luminas had a quick taste of Argent's magicules. She shut her eyes as she tried resisting sucking more. The taste was as Twilight said, it was delicious beyond reason.

When she opened her eyes, she realized. Twilight and Sylvia already let go of the two. Luminas was the only one hugging Argent, so he won't escape as she continues to suck more from his neck.

"Oh my, oh, my, oh my, look at you Lumi-chan~~ greedily sucking Argent's magicules his already about to pass out. You must really like the taste huh." Twilight teased Luminas.

"Luminas, I didn't know you wanted to have a taste of Argent that much. I mean you two did get along but I never realize it was this much hahaha!" Sylvia mock and laugh as she looked at Luminas.

Luminas let go of Argent and rushed to the two to kill them both. Meanwhile the two kept teasing her and laughing as they escaped through the corridors.

Don't I get any help here...

Thought of Argent who was left in the floor like a rag.

Several decades have passed and the population of the elves have reach the needed number.

The next spirit that will be the main focus of the facility is the fire spirit. The fire spirits have already been through some trials while focusing on creations of elves.

That means they didn't have to start from square one.

"Alright Sylvia~chan! and Argi~kun! Could both of you be a dear, and go to Ramiris for me and get us a flame spirit lord." Twilight said to the two in one of their meeting rooms.

In this room, is where they would talk about progresses and new discoveries in their experiments as well as announcements.

"Ramiris? Who's that?" Argent asked.

"Ahh, that would be the Spirit Queen. She has also been assigned with a job by Veldanava~sama." Answered Twilight. "Anyway, the 'Dwelling of the Spirits' is where she normally resides. It should just be a few thousand kilometers southeast from here."

(A/N: somewhere near future Sarion. one of the kindoms in their future dynasty)

"Argi-chan let's go!" Sylvia grabbed Argent's arm and ran out of the facility.

The two traveled on foot. The two didn't walk though. They ran while talking.

"So, why do we have to go to this Spirit Queen, can't we just Summon spirits like what we usually do?" asked Argent as he jumped a couple of meters above ground.

"Well, superior spirits and spirit lords gain egos over time. The superior spirit that we summon on a regular basis barely have ego. Where we are going is called the 'dwelling of spirits' the literal home of spirits as well as the gate way to the spirt world." Told Sylvia as she jump through tree to tree.

"In that place, we'll negotiate with them to become volunteers for our experiments. Well~ negotiations can be verbal or nonverbal(fight) to accept our request. I guess, I was technically one of them a few hundred years ago. Twilight said that I accepted the proposal without much resistance. He told me I said that it seems fun and entertaining." said Sylvia as she ran.

"You guess? He said? You don't remember?" questioned Argent as he leapt through trees.

"A side effect or should I call it rebirth. Normally speaking you can't remember your past life right? It's something like that." answered Sylvia.

The two talked some more as they travel in an unimaginable speed for normal humans. A class 6 high elf and a pinnacle of class 5 demon. Both having high physical strength, Agility and endurance.

After a several hours of traveling. They finally arrived in front of the large door to the dwelling of the spirits. They nodded to each other and entered.

Inside of it is a maze. The maze is designed to give the people who entered challenges to see if they are worthy to borrow the strength of spirits.

Not only does the maze challenge you, illusion magic is constantly being spread to confuse your senses.

Of course, the two are not affected whatsoever by these tricks. They just walk through the maze, like walking in a park that they have been before.

When they entered a room, Sylvia walked forward.

"Ramiris-sama it is me Sylvia. We have come to talk to you." Sylvia said, aside from Argent there wasn't anyone else in the room. Until what Sylvia said.

Suddenly, a beautiful woman appeared. She has blonde hair that is done in pig-tails and has yellow eyes. With dragonfly like wings in her back. Anyone could see that she is the Queen of Spirits.

"Sylvia-chan, what can I do for you~" the woman or Ramiris said with her soft and pleasant voice.

"Yes, we have been ordered by Twilight to obtain a flame spirit lord for our latest race creation. And if possible obtaining several superior flame spirit as well." Sylvia bowed on one knee as she talk with her head down to Ramiris.

"We?" asked Ramiris. Then she looked at Argent's direction finally seeing him. "oh my, sorry for not noticing. Hmm? I see, a demon and a small but strong soul. Twilight probably took an interest in you huh."

"It is a pleasure to meet you Ramiris the Queen of spirits. I am Argent also known as the silver Semi-primordial Archdemon." said Argent.

"Silver Primordial? Archdemon? Do you by any chance know Guy?" asked Ramiris.

"Yes, he is the primordial rouge now named Guy. I have met him several times before in both the underworld and the material world."

"I see. Well, for what you two are looking for. Let us go to the location." Ramiris started to walk in front she guided the two inside her labyrinth.

Not even 5 minutes and they have arrived in a platform

"That is where, you two will get the spirits that you want. Go up there, and communicate with the spirits. If they see interest they will come to you." pointed Ramiris.

"And if they didn't?" asked Argent.

"Well..." Ramiris had a conflicted smile. " You can use the inferior spirits that came, to create a new superior spirit. However... For a spirit lord. You'll have to find a way to bring them to your side. You can't just make a new one it's not really possible."

"I see.."

Sylvia and Argent went to the top of the platform. They talk for a few minutes and got the attention of a lot of inferior fire spirits as well as 3 superior spirits.

Sylvia was popular to the spirits in particular. She attracted the superior spirits to agree to coming with them.

Argent only attracted the inferior spirits. However, their main objective is still not accomplish.

"what should we do? We can't attract a spirit lord. They probably have really mature egos to not appear before us." Sylvia complained.

"Argi-chan! Do something quick!" Sylvia tossed the entire problem to Argent.

"Don't just push everything to me." *sigh* Argent stepped forward and opened his mouth.

"HEY, MATCHSTICK GET DOWN HEAR, BEFORE I GO THERE AND BEAT YOU ALL UP IN SUBMISSION. OR WHAT? YOU'RE ALL A BUNCH OF COWARDS. PATHETIC AND THIS  IS SUPPOSE TO BE WHAT SPIRIT LORDS  ARE ."

Argent spread out his aura to every nook and cranny of the place. Making himself as imposing as possible.

Three things can happen here: I'll be totally ignored which is the worst one, a Spirit Lord will appear scared the best scenario, and lastly an angry Spirit Lord accepts my challenge and I beat it to submission.

The entire area then glowed for a few seconds. Once it stop glowing the figures appeared floating looking at them.

"Hahaha.. You've done it now Argi-chan.." Said Sylvia, as she looked at the 6 floating spirits in front of her.

"well, I mean. They appeared didn't they. I think that I deserve praise here."

"I wouldn't exactly call it praise... But it is amazing that you made them appear" commented Ramiris.

6 spirits floated in front of the three. Two of which are Spirit Lords. What they sought for to acquire.

The bizarre thing is, only one of the two Spirit lord is a flame base lord. The other one is a water base lord.

A Water Spirit lord and a Flame Spirit lord. They also have two superior spirits each on their sides.

The Flame Spirit lord has two 'Flame Titan' Ifrit. And the Water Spirit lord, has two 'Water Saintess' Undine.

The Superior Spirits are all class 4 beings and the Spirit Lords are class 5 beings.

"You dare mock us demon."

"You must be courting death."

"If you really can defeat us we'll submit."

"if you don't-"

""WE'LL KILL YOU""

the two Spirit lords said alternately.

"well, Argi-chan it was nice knowing you." Sylvia said her condolences.

"hey! You're helping me too! You fight the water spirits and I take the flame spirits." Complained and appointed Argent.

"you're dragging me into this? Isn't this your fault? How low of you Argi-chan..." Sylvia fake crying.

"Your the one who said to do something!" shouted Argent.

"Yeah, yeah, fine make sure to win alright." If you die Luminas will probably get mad at me...

Chapter Text

"Now, now. Before you start let's change location first," said Ramiris as she got in between.

""Of course, Ramiris-sama"" the spirit lords quickly agreed.

Sylvia and Argent both nodded as well.

Ramiris opened a door.

"Now, using my Intrinsic Skill. All of you will fight in this place. The reason is, so you can all, go all out." Explained Ramiris.

And so that I can revive anyone who dies. But, you don't need to know that.

The entire area was covered in stone. The height of the place is more than 10 meters. The width seems like it could go for a kilometer on all sides.

Once they have all gotten inside, the fight immediately started. As Argent and Sylvia talked about. They separated.

Sylvia will defeat the water spirit lord. And, Argent will defeat the Flame spirit lord.

Argent was already in a pinch. In terms of pure fighting power the spirit lord has him beat. The spirit lord also has advantage on numbers with his two Ifrits.

Not even mentioning the natural enemy of demons are spirits. The only thing Argent has better than the spirit lord is technique and experience.

The flame Spirit lord has been constantly using its flames to burn Argent alive. There is a reason why Argent picked the Flame Spirit over the water spirit.

His thermal fluctuation resistance. It negates heat and cold attacks. Unfortunately, what he has is 'resistance' not nullification.

He can still be damage by their attacks.

He is a class 5 Archdemon, his enemies are two class 4 and one class 5. Just fighting the Flame lord is 'suppose' to be hard enough. But, with support from the class 4 Ifrits, it 'should' be a low chance of winning.

Every time Argent tries killing of one of the Ifrits. The Flame lord attacks. He couldn't even finish of the class 4's without the Flame lord's intervention.

This isn't good. Not good at all...

He used thought communication with Sylvia.

(Hey, Sylvia how is it in your side?)

(Hm? Well, I have defeated the two undines. The Water lord is angry right now. And, is doing everything it can to kill me. How about yours?)

(.... It's terrible. Can't even kill of the small fries without me getting fried myself.)

(Too bad. Spirits are your natural enemies. It's just bad combination)

(That may be true, but, I have an idea! I need your help though)

(..? I don't mind let's do it.)

The battles continues on for more than half an hour. Sylvia exchange attacks with her enemy. Meanwhile Argent keeps running around the place to find a blind spot.

Suddenly Argent lost focus and he got surrounded.

"This is the end for you demon!" said the Flame lord. Argent grinned

"Fool, dodge!"

The lord heard someone say. When he looked he saw a large scale water base attack. He dodge quickly, moving to the side.

The attack was going to Argent. Then, he disappeared into the shadows. The Ifrit previously behind him was hit by the attack.

With the Flame lord still in shock. Argent appeared at the back of the other Ifrit still in place. He then finished the Ifrit off before anything else using his sword coated with fighting spirit.

The one that got hit by the water attack was too weakened to be labeled a threat and is on the verge of dying.

Then the lord got angry when it realized what just happened and the scheme Argent devised.

"YOU."

"Heh. Now, it's just you and me!"

The fight this time was much more easier for Argent. While, the Flame lord was the stronger one of the two. It was not as experienced or as skillful as Argent with both magic and skills.

Argent made full use of his entire arsenal of skills. The sage for thought processing, the skills related to detection to know where the Flame lord and its attacks will come from, shadow movement to escape or dodge, and thought communication to know the status of Sylvia.

He also use water base magic to counter the flame attacks sometimes. The resulting collision, causes steam to surround the area they were fighting.

(Sylvia, let's do it again! This time on both sides!)

(Oh? Sure let's finish this.)

For the next few minutes, Argent ran around the place again. He constantly taunts The Flame lord.

"Come on is this the best you got!" surrounded by smoke. Argent showed his face to the Flame lord.

"You!!!"

"Trinity Inferno Flame!" the Flame lord casted the strongest in his magic arsenal.

Argent dodge the attacked via Flash step. And, in the end of the attack. The Water Lord was there. It took a direct hit from the attack, without having the time to create a barrier.

"B-bastard.." the Water Lord dropped to the ground.

Meanwhile, Argent attack from behind the Flame lord with a large amount of water.

The Flame Lord block it using 'Flame wall' the water evaporated and turned to steam which spread around the Flame Lord.

Sylvia who was lurking somewhere, activated her magic as well. 'ice prison' which was Amplified with the help of the steam in the surroundings.

The Flame lord was incase in a large block of ice. Then, Argent cut the ice prison with his fighting Spirit infused sword.

The fight was over.

The superior spirits were all dead. The Water Lord was in the ground. The Flame lord was cut in half.

"Alright, it work!" Shouted Argent.

The two high five with each other.

"Well, looks like it is over." Ramiris, who has been watching since earlier said.

The bodies of the spirits disappeared. Then, Ramiris lead Argent and Sylvia outside. Where, they saw the spirits waiting for them.

""?!"" the two were surprised.

"I revived them, and fix the others." Ramiris said.

The Spirit Lords and Superior spirits bowed their head to Ramiris and thanked her. Then, they switch to Argent and bowed.

"While we have complains with how you won, a win is a win. We submit to you." the flame lord said to Argent.

"Indeed, we will follow you." said the Water lord.

The group consisting of Argent, Sylvia, the Spirit lords, their Subordinate superior spirits, and the spirit Sylvia summoned. Said their farewell to Ramiris, and that they may return in the future for the Earth lord.

They arrived in the facility. They met up with Twilight and the others and have their report in all that happened.

"Pfft, hahaha! That's hilarious Argi-kun" Twilight laughed.

"..." Argent could only cursed under his breath.

*****

Once the meeting ended, Sylvia went to meet Argent.

"Argi-chan, I have a question for you."

"Hm? Sure go ahead."

"Why were you holding back?"

"What do you mean?"

"Even if they were spirit lords, you could have defeated them on your own. I mean, even if me and you fought. I only have a 50/50 chance of winning depending on the circumstances."

"... *sigh* keep it a secret okay? I, uhm, limiting my strength."

"...?.. Why would you do that?"

"It's boring to win fights easily. I enjoy the fight more than winning. Though, that's a demon mindset for you."

"I see..."

A year after

The spirit lords were still in their capsules and in the process of their rebirth.

Then Twilight called for Argent to go to the meeting room.

Argent went to the meeting room. Inside are Twilight and an androgynous man of modest stature with black hair and blue eyes. His long hair is littered with white specks.

"Yo! Argent long time no see." the man waved at Argent.

D-do I know him?
The aura seems familiar but I can't quite think who it is...!!! It couldn't be???

"Ve-veldanava?"

"Correct! Hahaha this is your first time seeing this form. So of course you'd be confuse. Can't exactly come inside here with a large dragon body." Veldanava snickered at Argent.

"well, all those time I visited you were a dragon. So, this form while not really out of the norm since Velzard takes a human form as well. but it is a surprise for me. I could barely recognize you, especially the aura." Argent carefully analyze Veldanava's aura. While not as oppressing and majestic as his true aura. The aura at the moment still shows authority.

"Veldanava~sama, now that Argi-kun is here please state your reason for visit." Twilight said.

"Ah yes, well long story short. I'm borrowing him for a year or two for now. And planning on giving him a position/job for this world as well. Similar to you or guy." Veldanava stated casually.

"... Well that is 'long story short' I think we missed some 'SMALL' amount of details and context somewhere in those sentences. Mind filling them up?" Argent complained. He could barely understand what Veldanava just said.

Me? With a job similar to Guy and Twilight.

"well.. I'll explain on the way. At the moment, all that Twilight needs to know is I'm borrowing Argent for the next 1 or 2 years."

"U-understood Veldanava~sama, he is all yours to take" Twilight could only agree.

"Excellent, Argent let's go!" Veldanava dragged Argent.

The two are currently flying leisurely in the sky. Argent with his demon wings and Veldanava with his dragon wings.

"Mind explaining now?" asked Argent.

"Right, right. There's been some problem in the cardinal world. No offense, but.. It's probably- no it is your fault." explained Veldanava.

"My fault? How exactly?"

"You are an anomaly, your soul fragments are scattered all over different worlds and different eras. That is an error in the system. And the system or the 'words of the world' is trying to fix it." said Veldanava.

"Its plan is to bring the fragments together to merge them and become one again. However, it doesn't have the ability to force people to merge. What it can do is merge worlds and eras. There was been cases where people are coming to this world from different worlds. And a few years ago a gate appeared from one of those worlds. I quickly closed it off, of course, and never thought much of it at the time."

"Then, you came and explained your existence. And now, another Gate appeared. Since it is your fault, I'm making sure you take responsibility and fix it yourself. Of course I'll give you the power to do it. And, it will be your duty to close these gates and keep this Otherworld travelers in check."

"Is that so... Sounds like a pain. Do I even get anything from this?" asked Argent.

"Well first of, I won't kill you. If I kill you the problem would be gone but I'm letting you live. Second I'll give you a payment that you will like."

In a couple of hours they've reach dragon's peak. In there Argent saw a person. An angel in the literal sense of the word.

A short blonde hair girl with a pair of wings in her back was waiting on the mountain.

(A/N: yes that is maple. I'm borrowing her appearance for this fic. Imagine her having a more indifferent/emotionless facial expression.)

"Greetings Veldanava-sama" she bowed on one knee when Argent and Veldanava arrived.

"Yes, yes no need for that Lait. Anyway this is Argent you two will be working together for this job." Veldanava introduced Argent to Lait. And vice versa.

"Argent-sama please to meet you. I am the half-seraphim Lait." Lait bowed her head.

Half-seraphim? It couldn't be...

"Yes pleasures mine, as you know the name's Argent a semi-primordial demon." he replied.

"Hey, Veldanava this girl is she-"

"The world balancing itself. You were born so she had to be born. Basically think of yourselves as twin siblings." Veldanava grinned seeing amusement in Argent's reaction.

"Lait, make sure to follow your big brother's orders alright. You two will be working together after all." Veldanava faced Lait.

"Understood, veldanava-sama"

"You sure are having fun..." Argent looked at Veldanava annoyed.

The trio went to the location where the gate appeared.

Chapter Text

The trio went east.

(A/N: in the Eastern Empire area)

They arrived to the location of the gate.

It looked like a Crack in space.

"Hey, this isn't dangerous right?" asked Argent.

"Not really, for the most part. It seems pretty stable compared to the other one I last saw." replied Veldanava.

"Alright, Argent as a demon I'm making a vey, very long contract with you. Because this will probably last forever."

"You know, you'll have to pay me that equals that long of a contract. I know you're the creator, but what do you offer that will compensate for my services"

"You... I'm basically helping you here right? I mean, this is your fault in the first place. And you have the nerve to ask me for a compensation."

"But this is a contract right?"

" *sigh* The compensation is my magicules, I'll give you a better body to host, a unique skill to help you for the job, I'll change your race to primordial, and lastly a weapon made by me. Is that enough?" Veldanava said begrudgingly.

"Sure! That's more than enough. Consider it a done deal!" Argent happily agreed.

"The body and weapon will be given another time. The magicules will be given in a regular interval of a century. The evolution to primordial is once you're done with this verse." explained Veldanava.

"What about the Unique skill?"

"Obviously, I'll give it now. You won't be able to do your job without it." Veldanava went closer to Argent and placed his hand to Argent's shoulder.

<<Unique Skill: Verse Voyager acquired>>

"Verse Voyager? What's that?"

"It allows you to travel to verses and worlds that you have been too. It also allows you to close of gates and open gates. With this skill you should be able to close off the gates that appear in the future." explained Veldanava.

"If that is my job. What is her job?" pointed Argent to Lait.

"Ah, you remember when I said I couldn't exactly supervise all the verses that I created right? Lait's job is to inspect and analyze each world that appears and give you the collected data. Basically you'll be the "overseer" of worlds. " Veldanava continued.

"I'll make a specific dimension to be your headquarters. This is where you will oversee the verses that you have been too. Your unique skill: verse voyager can only travel to other verses that you have been too and have sufficient data about it. That's one of the reasons for Lait's job."

"Isn't this too heavy a responsibility for me? I'm not even your subordinate. I could do a lot of things with this power. And not in a good way for the world."

"Hahaha! Well. I also employed Guy to Mediator didn't I? He isn't my subordinate as well. My Subordinates as you can see with Lait are more or less have no ego or have a weak ego. They just follow my instructions to the letter. I need you to do your job even without me instructing you what to do."

"Heh~ this girl has a weak ego? Seems only below average to me. Give it a few hundred years and she'll have a full blown ego."

"That's because she is born from you being born. Unlike my other Subordinates that I created. You could say she takes after you. Actually more like, your basically her creator, and your subordinate not mine. So, you want her?" teased Veldanava.

"Ha ha funny. Are you also coming inside?" Argent rolled his eyes ignoring the question.

"Yes, I still have more things to explain on the other side" replied Veldanava.

Meanwhile Lait was just quietly watching the two converse. In her mind, she doesn't have the right to talk on equal grounds as Veldanava and Argent.

The trio went inside the gate.

What they saw was a different world from theirs. There were no people, no magic, no monsters.

"So, mind start explaining what are those and what should we do now." asked Argent.

"Hmm, from what I can see. This is one of those worlds that I didn't place any people in it. And from the magicule density not even reaching 3% there should be no magical beast here. And these beings they must be..." Veldanava kept muttering under his breath.

"Hey! I said explain. Don't just mumble there on your own." complained Argent.

"Ah right, sorry, sorry. I'll explain from the beginning. There are two types of universes. One where I place people (elf, vampire, humans etc..) and those that I didn't place any people. Each world has different magicules density depending on how close they are to the cardinal verse. Those higher than 10% have magics and sometimes magical beings and those less than 5% will never have magic or magical beings sprout naturally. While I didn't place people on all of the worlds. I still placed animals and plants on majority of them. It's their desire to live which may sprout new beings and evolution.

One example is this world. This is an example of a world with less than 3% magicule density meaning no magics nor magical beings. And, this is a world which I didn't place any people. The animals evolve on their own, which resulted in this new reptilian animals."

Argent and Lait listened carefully to every word that came out of Veldanava's mouth. They scanned their surroundings to see if the magicule is low and if their are no people.

"So, all I have to do is close the gate right? I'll just do it now and be done with it." said Argent.

"That won't do, you have to first leave a mark in this world so you can open a gate to this specific world again. This can also help you stay in touch with what is happening to this world, without you going to it.

Lait still needs to gather the information of this world. The species from all living things. The ecosystem, the weather, the disasters. And inner workings of the entire world. From a random piece of rock to the very core of the planet. " explained Veldanava.

"And, how long will that take?" asked Argent.

"With you not helping? Well... 3 to 4 depending on the world."

"And if I help?"

"2 years max, for this world atleast."

"I see...*sigh* alright fine I'll help her out."

Veldanava smiled.

"Good, well then I'll see you two in two years. Have Lait bring you to me after this." Veldanava waved his hand and left. He entered the gate and left the place.

"Lait, let's start."

"Understood, Argent-sama"

The two started working. Argent used his extra skill: sage to analyze the surrounding animals.

This animals looks like the Armorsaurus back in the cardinal world.

Lait used her unique skill: Awareness to gather data from the surrounding environment. If she focus, she can spread her data gathering abilities to 5km radius.

Of course, the inhabitants wouldn't just let the two intruders to their home be ignored.

Some, the more carnivorous ones, tried attacking the two. While, Lait just place barriers around her. Argent killed them without mercy.

It made it easier for him to analyze a sample of the beings that inhabit this world.

2 years went by in a flash.

From what they have gathered is that the animals in the planet are the evolutionary step up from their ancestors.

The large reptilian beings, the birds, the fishes, and the plantations.

The land seems to have been a previously one super continent. But, over the span of millions of years the continent split into different land masses.

The emergence of different animals depending on the climate of the area as well as the birth of new plants created several diverse ecosystems all over the world.

Once they have collected all of the data of the world. They step to the gate and left.

Once they have arrived to the other side. Argent closed the gate with his skill. Over the span of 2 years a barrier and illusion were place on the gate so nothing can pass through it without their permission.

"Argent-sama please follow me." Lait flew with her wings and Argent followed suit.

The two met up with Veldanava who was watching over a small city. The place where he was, was atop a mountain. He looked to his side as he sense the arrival of two people.

"Took you long enough. How was it?"

"It was alright, I wouldn't really call it boring since I've done research for Twilight for decades. Knowing new things is always a nice way to pass the time." replied Argent.

"I have arrived, Veldanava-sama. Thank you once again for this opportunity." bowed Lait.

"Hm, good to hear. As for you Lait let's talk about it later." Said Veldanava.

"understood." replied Lait.

"Argent, Lait you two follow me. I'll show you, your headquarters." Veldanava opened a portal in space.

An island was floating in space.

It was a new universe. Except, the island is the only thing that exist in there.

The island continues to float in space with no destination planned.

"This is where your headquarters will be." explained Veldanava.

"Another use of your ability Argent is, connecting a gate with a door. Look over here!" the trio went inside the castle and through the hallway.

"Remember how I asked you to mark the world you were just in? You can connect it in one of these doors." Veldanava continued. "of course for safety reasons, the gate will only appear on the other side if you open it here. This way, the door would not be permanently placed in that world until you open the door. Any unwanted visitors can't barge in. You can also make gates without a door, but, it is easier with a type of medium which in this case is a door."

Argent looked around the entire castle. Meanwhile, Lait and Veldanava had a chat in one of the rooms.

Argent looked at each room, each corridor, balconies, and many more. Making sure to check the entire castle.

After 30 minutes, he returned to where Veldanava and Lait were.

"So, what do you think?" asked Veldanava.

"Well, for the most part it'll get the job done. Though I don't quite like the design of the castle itself. Can I change a few things in here?"

"Sure, do whatever you want with it. It's yours now, as long as you do your job." replied Veldanava with a smile.

Then the trio talked for sometime.

"Alright, Argent come closer. You too Lait I'll make both of you Primordials." blurted Veldanava.

The two came closer as instructed. Veldanava placed his hands on both of their shoulders and started modifying their souls.

After a minute, he let go of them.

"That should do it, how do you feel?" asked Veldanava.

"Well... That was anticlimactic..." said Argent a bit disappointed.

"Oh? What did you expect would happen?"

"I don't know. Some pain? Go on a small rampage? Change in personality? Something exciting"

"Well sorry to disappoint but I made sure those things don't happen."

While the two continued their talk. Argent was checking up his new status as a primordial demon.

Even as a semi-primordial, he can handle a fight with other primordial. Albeit, loosing most of the time.

Now, he should be able to win fights from both Violet and Jaune. He should be around either Blanc's or Noir's level of magicules and strength.

"How about you try it, opening a gate."

Argent got close to one of the doors. He touched the handle and looked for the marked world that he was just in. After which, he tried connecting the world over there with the door.

A large amount of magicules left Argent's body. More than 80% of his magicules was taken.

He slump down to the floor once the magicules stopped leaving his body.

He was panting from exhaustion.

The hell it's this taxing to make one gate!?

"You did good for your first gate making." praised Veldanava. "although, from the magicules it has. The gate will only stay for 1 year max."

"Only 1?" complained Argent.

"Well, I mean. The verse was far from the cardinal verse. So it needs to take a lot to make a connection. In fact, you should be satisfied. 80% of your magicules is enough to open up a stable gate to a far away universe for 1 whole year."

After, which the trio left the new HQ of Argent (and Lait) to go somewhere else.

"Where are we going?" asked Argent.

"In the span of two years, I was so bor- i mean I had some free Time so I already created your new body. In this body even without a name you should be able to push through the limitations of a demon and reach demon peer if you try hard enough." explained Veldanava.

"Really!? Alright!" cheered Argent.

The trio went to where the gates of heaven is, while going there they encountered a large dragon. A long red dragon was hovering above them.

In which, Veldanava dropped to the ground the others followed suit. The red dragon also came closer and transformed.

Azure blue hair kept in twin buns with black ribbons and deep gold eyes.

"Brother, I was looking for you. Where have you been." said the woman.

Brother? Does she mean Veldanava? Is she another true dragon then? Well... Obviously.

"ah, Velgrynd. I just got sidetracked a bit. I met some friends earlier." replied Veldanava.

Velgrynd then looked at the two behind her brother. She recognized one of them, which is a servant of her brother. The other one seems to be a demon.

Noticing Velgrynd's gaze at his Two companion Veldanava introduced them.

"Perfect timing Velgrynd, I was actually planning on having you two meet. This here is Argent, as of now he is a primordial demon. I gave him a job as overseer and-"

"Burning breath!" shouted Velgrynd as large amount of magicules come out of her palm and turned to scorching flames that targeted Argent.

Argent was able to make a barrier on time. However with Velgrynd's true dragon strength vs a primordial demon's strength. He was quickly outclassed and died.

Not a single speck of his body remained on the spot.

Veldanava could only looked at Velgrynd stunned at what just happened.

"Why did you do that?" was the only thing that came out of Veldanava's mouth. As he looked at his younger sister the scorch dragon Velgrynd.

Chapter 13.5 Lait's Feelings

The time when Argent was out exploring the castle.

"So, Lait how was it?" asked Veldanava

"It was fun, Veldanava-sama to be able to stay by Argent-sama's side for two years working together side by side was more than I could ever hope for." while speaking monotonously, happiness could be hinted in her voice.

"you should just call him brother you know? You two are born at the same time."

"Nonsense Veldanava-sama, for someone such as myself to call Argent-sama so casually, even more so as someone close to him is blasphemous. Just being able to utter his name is enough for someone like me," said Lait matter a factly.

" *sigh* what a troublesome girl so? Are you planning to become his subordinate?" asked Veldanava.

Veldanava took in Lait when she was born in this world. Unlike Veldanava's other Seraphim. Lait had an ego when she was born and standout.

She is in debt to Veldanava for everything he has provided for her and has sworn loyalty to him.

However, this loyalty has wavered over the span of a hundred years ago.

When the knowledge of Argent, a being who was also a half primordial was known.

Using her unique skill given to her by Veldanava. She observed Argent from afar. And, has grown to respect and acknowledge him as her creator.

Veldanava has said multiple times that she should just meet with him and talk to each other. However, Lait was shy. No, the right term is terrified. What would the person that she respect react when he sees her.

Will he be happy, angry, disgusted, and other potential reaction flooded her brain. Which, in turn kept her from actually meeting him.

Luckily for her, Veldanava was able to make a situation where the two would meet up and cooperate with each other.

"As much as I want to Veldanava-sama. I still want to remain at your side for a couple more centuries to repay my debt."

"I already told you, you don't have to repay me. In fact there isn't even a debt to be paid. It's not like your life was in danger or anything of the matter. Tell me the real reason why." ordered Veldanava.

Lait, froze for a bit.

"I - I am still not prepared to become Argent-sama's subordinate. I- uhm - ah, right. I need to show him first that I am worth taking in as a subordinate." Lait stammered a bit. She was looking for excuses to dodge the question.

But dodging the question quickly gave the obvious answer right away.

Veldanava could only smile as he sees the expressionless Lait. Have a face of embarrassment even if only for a tiny bit in her expression.

This will take a long time to get her to become his Subordinate huh. But still, 'few hundred years and she'll have a full blown ego'

Recalling the words of Argent.

Maybe it wouldn't even take that long. Mused Veldanava. 

A/N:

Name: Lait

Title: Sibling of the anomaly

Race: Angel (seraphim)

Gender: currently female ( no gender)

Age: 738
         (2 year timeskip) 740

Hair color: blonde

Eye color: blue

Skills:

Unique skill Awareness:
-Magic sense
-Sense heat source
-Analysis
-Ultrasonic waves
-Vibration detection
-Supreme sense of smell

Extra skill celestial eye:
-Thought acceleration
-Appraisal
-All of creation
-Foresight

Extra skill
-Multilayer barrier
-Ultraspeed regeneration
-Magic aura control
-Body double

Skills:
-Thought communication
-Farsight

Intrinsic skills:
-Material creation
-Possession

Arts
-Perceive
-Expose

Resistance/nullification:
-Thermal fluctuation resistance
-Pain nullification
-Physical attack nullification
-Ailment nullification
-Spiritual attack resistance

Magic:

Elemental magic
-Water magic
-Wind magic
-Illusion magic
-Spatial magic 

So this is Lait's status just to show you guys. Some fact, she is at least in terms of raw magicules stronger than Argent.

But has a likely chance of losing to Argent in a fight. Her abilities are more for scouting than attacking after all.

Chapter Text

"Why did you do that?"

Veldanava was stunned.

Argent was just wiped out without a trace. And, it was done by his sister, the scorch dragon Velgrynd.

Veldanava wasn't really angry. He knew Argent can be revived. But still, he was surprised of Velgrynd's action.

Looking to his side, he can see Lait preparing to attack Velgrynd. Her whole body was quivering. Holding off her anger. Veldanava prayed she wouldn't attack her.

"why you ask?" said Velgrynd "Obviously, because I'm not interested in getting a partner."

Huh? Partner? What does that mean?

"What do you mean Velgrynd? What is this about a partner?" asked Veldanava.

"Obviously about the demon earlier. You said the name was Argent right? I'm not interested in having him as a partner."

"wait, wait, who said anything about you being his partner. I never did, and I doubt anyone else would."

" *sigh* Brother.... It was very obvious. Let's state some facts, this Argent is a demon correct?"

"Yes?"

"Is he primordial?"

"Well... Yes"

"You gave him a job?"

"Yes"

Veldanava continues to confirm the facts that were stated by Velgrynd. As he continues to confirm, he already realized where this conversation is going too.

"So a primordial demon that you met, has been given a job by you brother. And, is meeting up with another True Dragon (Velgrynd) that you (Veldanava) planned to introduce to each other."

"....Yes"

"Are you getting there yet? Doesn't this event seem awfully familiar? Maybe deja vu?"

".... " Veldanava was left speechless. The situation was similar to meeting up with Guy, whether he admits it or not.

".. But I never said anything to Velzard that she should partner up with Guy. That was her own choice."reasoned Veldanava.

Velgrynd looked at Veldanava and sighed. Exasperated to the words that left the mouth of her brother.

" Brother... You can't fool me. Guy and big sister only met because you introduced them to each other. They often meet up because of situations that you set up. Did you forget? You asked me to help a few times as well. You know how big sister feels about you and wants to be acknowledged by you. And yet, you often look in Guy's direction to make her target switch from you to Guy. Honestly I kept quiet because, I wasn't involve and now this happens." explained Velgrynd.

" Wait, don't phrase it like I'm some evil manipulator! I was just introducing them to each other to give  them both people they can treat as equal. While I admit, I was planning on having Velzard support Guy, I never planned for the two to be partners. The plan in my head was, Velzard will help from time to time." defended Veldanava.

Pointing her finger to Veldanava.

"So you admit it, that you were planning to set me up with that demon from earlier. To have me befriend him and help him if he gets in trouble." 

"Well... I mean, there are a lot of strong beings out there that only true dragons can defeat.... It's just insurance. Argent isn't even on Guy's level yet so he needs it." said Veldanava.

Argent is now a primordial demon. But that barely changes his current strength level. He is still an Archdemon, he is still weaker than guy. Although, strength wise he should be at around top of class 5.

(A/N: class 5 = special A to demon lord seed. Argent is around demon lord seed Carrion)

That was the reason for getting the new body. If he gets the new body, and if you add the magicules Veldanava will give him. That should be more than enough for him to evolve to demon peer, even without the naming process.

The only reason Veldanava hasn't given Argent the magicules yet. Is because, his current body would not be able to handle it. That's why the new body was required.

"But still you didn't have to kill him..."

"It wasn't just about killing him. If he was able to survived that, I was planning to consider helping him out. Alas, he was just a weakling."

Lait couldn't hold it anymore and rushed to Velgrynd. Using the short sword that she has. She tried making a direct hit on her body.

Key word tried. Before she could even get close, another scorching breath attack was ready to hit her.

Using the shield Aegis that was a legendary grade weapon. She blocked the attack and divert its force to the side.

"Hoh, do you want to fight me?" asked Velgrynd amused by Lait's action.

"H-how dare you! Y-you-" Lait's whole body was trembling from anger. She took another stance.

So did velgrynd, when the two were about to hit each other.

"Stop!"

Veldanava got in between and stop the two. He held velgrynd's hand that was casting scorch magic, and Lait's weapon.

"Alright, that's enough from the both of you. Especially you Lait, calm down. Argent is fine, he'll revive in a few centuries don't worry. And you velgrynd, you should stop insulting Argent, I consider him my friend. And I won't tolerate anymore of this." said veldanava.

"hmp" Velgrynd took of using her dragon wings. Similarly, Lait flew using her angel wings. Probably returning to heaven.

" *sigh* How am I going to explain this to Twilight..." muttered Veldanava under his breath.

In the front of the facility of Twilight.

"oh! Veldanava~sama, it has been some time now yes? Is Argi-kun coming back? I hope that he has been useful to you~" Twilight was the one who opened up and met with Veldanava at the front of the facility.

"Ah, yes, yes, Argent was a big help. I won't be staying long, I'm just going to inform you of something."

Veldanava declined Twilight's invitation to go inside the facility. All veldanava wanted to do is tell them about what happened to Argent and leave.

"Oh? May I ask what is this~?"

"Argent is, uhm, how do I say this? He's dead." not being able to find words to coat it. He just said it bluntly.

"Eh? Argi-kun died? From what may I ask?" Twilight was surprised.

"Yeah uh.. It was velgrynd. Argent took a direct hit from her breath. That's all I can say for now. Anyways he should revive in a few hundred years so don't worry." after saying what needed to be said. Veldanava quickly flew. Leaving twilight who was frozen in place.

"W-what happened!?"

*Timeskip*

Somewhere in the underworld.

A being was about to be revive. This being was forming with a silver glint to it. And from this light came out Argent.

Once fully revive, he checked his body and his memories for any abnormalities. Once he has confirmed that nothing was wrong he left the place.

He wanders around the underworld to gather information. Anything or anyone that can keep him up to date.

While traveling, he sensed Jaune near the area. And quickly went to her.

Arriving to her location, he could see her fighting some greater demons and archdemons.

Normally it would be unfair from a normal person's pov to have one girl fight of a lot of people. But...

I feel like I'll die again if I interrupt her fun. I'll just wait over here.

Once the battle or more like the Slaughter was over. He approached jaune. She looked at his direction and came closer.

"Argent! Long time no see! Finally back from the dead I see." raising her palm, summoning a large magic formation directed at Argent.

"It has been a while Jaune, I see you haven't change at all." replied Argent. While blocking the Magic aimed at him.

The two Primordials have been good friends, when one taught the other about magic. The two continue to keep firing off large magic at each other destroying the landscape.

For the two, this was just common greeting between the two. To see if the other has neglected getting stronger or have improved in fighting.

Once the two finished Assessing each other. They both sat down on chairs with a table that Argent pulled out of his stomach. They chatted with each other to be up to date to what the other has been doing.

"Anyway, I actually went to the material world around a few decades ago. It was fun, the destruction of the nation that summoned me was a nice experience. The souls filled with the emotion of fear and despair was very tasty." said Jaune.

"I know right? Souls with intense emotions like that are the best!." agreed Argent. Reminiscing of when he was traveling in the material world.

"By the way Argent." jaune called. Drinking her tea.

"hmm?" Argent looked at her, drinking his tea as well.

"I heard from Bl- a sorry, I heard from Rain that you got killed by the scorch dragon Velgrynd. And that she one shotted you. Is that true?" asked Jaune.

Argent was wide eyed. How the hell did Rain knew of his shameful death from the scorch dragon.

"Well... Yes.. I did lose to her that way."

Shamefully, he admitted it.

"I know that the true dragons are really strong. But, are they that strong?" asked Jaune.

"I haven't fought one yet. But from what I could recall from the attack used on me. And used it as a basis, then yes they are strong. I heard Guy is around that level as well."

"Seriously?! That person actually got to that level of strength."

"Right, right? It was so ridiculous. Even Rain-tan and Misery got stronger as well. I couldn't even survive a fight longer than a minute from the two. That's not even mentioning guy." Argent complained the ridiculousness of the three primordials strength.

"Speaking of level of strength... You seem different? I can't quite figure it out yet." Jaune eyed Argent.

While still being the same demon, Argent's aura is giving of a different feeling albeit only slightly. That you'll only notice if you pay attention.

"Ah, that's because with the help of some people. I became a true primordial demon! Not just semi-primordial." Argent said proudly.

"-!!! You're right. You are more like us than before. It was hard to notice since you already feel like one of us from the start." Jaune finally notice the change.

"Anyway Jaune, I have a favor to ask."
Argent asked Jaune in a serious tone.

"hm? What is it?" meanwhile, Jaune just stayed acting casual.

"Remember those nuclear magic I couldn't do? Teach it to me again. This time I'm confident I could learn it." Argent said to Jaune.

Argent wouldn't just take his death from Velgrynd go just like that. Even if only a little, his planning on getting some type of revenge in any type of way.

"Sounds fun why not!" Jaune easily agreed.

And the two for the next decade continues to destroy landscape after landscape in the underworld.

Once the two seperated from each other. Argent was planning on getting summoned. And after a year of waiting he finally found one.

Like usual he arrives in a place that is a castles throne room. The royalty or the king is sitting at the throne, the mages exhausted. And guards all around.

I never really notice before but... Does being in the material world weaken spiritual beings? Maybe if you don't have a material body it does.

From what I could asses, Archdemon strength is the limit of a demon's strength in the material world. If these were the underworld. I should be able to show off more power.

"Oh demon who answer this Summon. I seek your help and wish to give a request." the person who Argent presumed as king spoke.

The king spoke in a very polite and respectful manner. Choosing his words carefully as to not anger Argent.

Argent was summoned as an Archdemon, he didn't hijack a greater demon summoning. Meaning the people in the throne room knew what they were getting into.

"I'm listening" those were the only words Argent spoke.

"Lesser and greater d-demons have been constantly been attacking from the north. I want you to stop them from destroying more of my cities."

The nation that summoned Argent is in the northern part of the central continent which is the closes to the frozen continent.

"That would require a large payment."

"I have payment. Bring them here." the king ordered the soldiers.

The soldiers brought forth people chained up. Similar to how Argent's first summoned payment was. However, this time was different.

Instead of slaves, the payment seems to be prisoners. The nation doesn't condone slavery and doesn't want to sacrifice its citizens.

They however, made a compromise for the greater good of the nation and offered up the prisoners for help and protection.

"Th-there are more than 200 prisoners here. I-is this enough?" the king asked with a shake voice. He prayed in his heart that it was enough to satisfy the demon and accept the request.

"Yes that would be enough." Argent, knowing the king's fears replied calmly.

The prisoners died and disappeared into thin air leaving their clothing on the floor.

"I will now go and defend your borders from the demons." with a bow, Argent left the place via Spatial magic.

Chapter Text

The place Argent went to is a town near the previous port city. The port city is currently inhabited by demons.

Guy's demons seem to be having fun. I heard from him that he does this regularly. It shouldn't cause trouble to interfere a bit right?

This is a type of resistance from the human side anyway. The type of development and progress that he would want. To keep them unified.

He gathered information in the town. It has become a place filled with soldiers and mercenaries. It looked like it was renovated to look more like a fort or a border city that protects the nation.

The info gathered was; the demons just attacked about two weeks ago; the port fell about five days ago; the people decided to abandon the port and made the next town a stronghold until reinforcement arrived.

Argent informed the people in charge of the town, about his contract with the king. After this, he left to eliminate the demons and let the others take care of the aftermath.

Argent flew above the port. He could see the demons all over the place. Greater demons and lesser demons form most of the population. However, there were archdemons mixed in the crowd.

He targeted the archdemons first. He dropped straight to the strongest one that he deemed the most threatening. Albeit, still relatively weak for someone like Argent.

He took the demon by the head and cast magic that burned the demon's head.

The other demons noticed him and started to gather around and ganged up on him.

He received them all with a smile on his face. He materialized the sword that he once used to fight noir. And started slashing and stabbing the demons with his sword coated with Battlewill.

After about more than an hour of killing demons. The port became quiet, all of the living beings aside from Argent were now dead.

That was until he came.

"And here I thought a savior(Saint) class person appeared. It's just you Argent." smiled the red-haired demon.

"Good to see you too guy." said Argent. "Sorry but, the contract wanted me to remove the demons attacking the borders."

"Hoh~ does that include me?" Guy grinned.

"That depends, will you leave quietly?" Argent also grinned.

"Well aren't cha getting arrogant here? Hmm, you seem more like us primordial for some reason. Is it because of that?"

"Maybe or maybe not."

"Well let's see your improvement in fighting. Don't worry I'll hold back." Guy raised his hand and cast a large magic circle above him.

"Well then, let me show you!"

The Magic attack that guy cast was blocked by Argent's barriers. The attack instead hit the port.

Ahh. That's not good.

Argent cast multiple magics toward the guy as well. While flying around him.
In truth, the reason for this tactic is to change location and not damage the port as much as possible.

Guy, knowing Argent's planned followed suit. The two then fought casting magic attacks at each other until they were above the ocean between the frozen continent and the central continent.

"As I thought, it's impossible to beat you. Even though, your holding back." complained Argent.

"Of course, it would be embarrassing to be defeated by you in this state after all hahaha." replied Guy.
"well that's enough magic for now."

Guy materialize a sword. No he took out a sword from his Spatial storage. It takes the appearance of a long curved single-edged blade. It's grade level was mythical.

"Hey! Hey! What is that!? Isn't that unfair? That looks much stronger than any weapon I've ever seen."

"Oh this?" pointed guy. "it was given to me by Veldanava. Something about, since I never actually received payment for being a mediator so he gave me this as a reward."

"What about my weapon...." grumbled Argent to himself. The weapon Veldanava promised him wasn't given because of his death.

Using Argent's own sword. The two had a sword fight in the air above the ocean. The fight was pure Swordsmanship, no magic was used to attack the other.

They continued to slash at each other for several minutes. In those minutes, Argent's sword had repeatedly been broken. And, he would continue to create new swords to fight.

Unlike Guy's appearance, Argent is completely covered in slash wounds all over his body.

And then, Argent steeled himself and for the last time rushed to guy with all his strength.

"-and that's the reason for the missing arm here." said Argent to the others. Pointing his limbless right arm.

"Well, that was reckless of you Ar-chi." replied Rain.

"Indeed, fighting Guy-sama was beyond reckless." added Misery.

"By the way, what about your contract with the nation?" asked Velzard.

"Ah, don't worry, guy retreated his demons when we started to fight. So, I accomplished my goal in the end of stopping the demon attack. I informed the nation, that the demons have been taken care off." reassured Argent.

The four of them are talking in the balcony of the castle in the frozen continent. They are sitting on a round circle with tea in front of each.

"There, you're all good now." said Misery, who has been healing Argent's arm.

"Thanks misery."

"No problem"

"Ar-chi! Let's have another cook off like before. I won't lose to you now unlike before!" said Rain, she probably waited for when Argent got his arm back before challenging him.

"Ohh? That sounds interesting!" Guy who just came said.

"Indeed, your food has always been delicious Argent." agreed Velzard.

"The three of us will be your judge." even Misery was looking forward to the food.

It was common knowledge to everyone, that Argent's food is the best food anyone could ever taste.

He was the mentor of Rain and misery in cooking and is still to this moment undefeated in cooking.

"Well, I don't mind. But what about the ingredients?" asked Argent.

"Don't worry, I've already ordered my subordinates to gather the ingredients." said Rain.

And so, the two started making dishes that would make sure of them winning. Here is what they made:

Rain:
Black tiger stew
Golden peach sherbet

Argent:
Archdragon meat steak
Chocolate truffle cheesecake

"Hey! I never heard of that dessert before!" complained Rain.

"Of course not, I just discovered it from an Otherworlder when I was working at twilight's facility."

"But you're always inside that place. When did you have the time to learn that?" asked Rain.

"Easy, the Otherworlder is one of the people we experimented on. In exchange for his safety, I bargained for him to teach me everything he knew about cooking. It seems he was something called a pastry chef? before coming to this world."

"That's unfair! Judges! He's cheating!"

"I don't see how that is cheating? Isn't the competition about who can cook better? So, all you have to do is cook something better."

"But, but! The chocolate thing! I've never even heard of that before!" Rain kept complaining.

In the end, the winner was obviously Argent. He stopped her whining by giving her a larger portion of the dessert.

And, the rest savored their food.

".... Hey I've been keeping quiet but... I feel like my portion is smaller than the others. Specifically around one third smaller." complained guy.

"What are you implying guy? You must be imaging things, I gave you all equal portions." replied Argent looking hurt by his comment.

"No, no no! Look at there's from mine! Is this because of earlier?! Is this suppose to be revenge? That's petty of you!" guy kept complaining about his small portion of the food.

"Guy you shouldn't act that way." said Velzard. "your imaging it, it's probably because you ate it fast that is why it looked smaller."

"Well... That may be true... It was very delicious maybe- Hey! Why does Velzard get another portion. Hey did you get bribed?!"

The dessert that Argent was slipping to Velzard was caught. Velzard clicked her tongue similarly Argent as well.

"Tsk, that's how you wanna play it." whispered guy. "Argent-kun, I heard you got killed by Velgrynd."

Argent glared at guy.

And guy grinned at Argent.

"From what I've heard it was quite the fight! Why don't you tell everyone the details in how you fought magnificently with the scorch dragon Velgrynd!" Guy mockingly said. "Oh wait! Since you got revive, did you lost perhaps? I mean of course you would. But I wanna know, what kind of life or death situation was there when you were about to die. Was it a trump card of Velgrynd or a sneak attack because you were a troublesome opponent."

"Guy.. From what I hear you seem to be picking a fight?" asked Argent with a smile.

"Oh my, are you sure? You just got revive didn't you? Don't push yourself too much." Guy smiled back at Argent.

"Of course not, I wouldn't even think myself capable of winning a fight with you. However-" with a snap of a finger from Argent.

"Ahhh!!! You bastard! Where'd my food go!?!" the food In front of Guy disappeared.

"What's wrong? I thought you hated it? So I disposed of it. You should be thanking me, because since you don't like my cooking. I won't cook anymore for you." Argent replied with a face of triumph.

His face says "there's more than one way to win a fight"

"Bastard... Alright fine I give. Bring it back." guy raised his hand showing his defeat.

"There it wasn't that hard right? I'll even give you another portion since you admitted it." said Argent. "as humiliating as my death was, I'll make sure next time I'll be defeated under better circumstances."

Argent stayed for a few days in the frozen continent with the others. He taught rain and misery new dishes. However, he kept the chocolate dessert for himself as leverage for guy.

Once he left, he went to the facility of Twilight. He still had some years left from the contract.

Once he was in the entrance, he went inside even without permission.

He was approached by the inhabitants of the facility.

"Argi-kun~!!! Welcome back~ seriously I was worried about you." Twilight practically jumped to Argent. In which, he dodged by moving to the side.

"I still have a few years here, I won't just ran away from that." Argent said matter-of-factly.

The others greeted Argent as well and everything went back to normal.

"So Luminas, how was it here when I was gone. Can you update me on anything knew." Argent was currently walking side by side with Luminas to finish the checking of the spirits in the capsules.

Luminas kept silent the entire time until they reached a door in the hallway.

She grabbed Argent by his arm and pulled him in the room with her. Argent was surprised by Luminas action.

Once inside, she locked the door and pushed him to the wall and with both hands in Argent's clothing near the collar she pushed the collar aside and bit his neck.

The magicules were leaving Argent's body and going to Luminas. Normally if this suddenly happened, Argent would have pushed her.

"I guess you missed me huh? Luminas" he patted her head as she continues to bite his neck.

Well it has been a long time since our last session like this.

She opened her eyes and glared at him.

"I'm sorry, I mean Lumi"

She closed her eyes and focused on taking his magicules.

Unknown to everyone in the facility. When they let Luminas drink from Argent's magicules. She got addicted to the taste, she would occasionally do stunts like this.

Like dragging Argent to a room and take some magicules from him. He has already gotten used to it.

She let go of his neck and looked him in the eyes. Her eyes glowed both blue and red as they looked at Argent in the eyes.

"Next time you get killed like that, I'll kill you myself got it?" said Luminas angrily. She then let go of Argent's clothes and walked out of the room.

Argent sighed and followed her like nothing happened. And that's how the everyday life in the facility continued like normal.

Chapter Text

"So can you give me an update again on what happened here while I'm gone?" asked Argent to everyone in the room.

"Hmm~ where should I start? Ah! Do you remember the spirits that you and Sylvia-chan brought? They became new races while you were away. Gunther-kun have the two be brought here." twilight said.

"Understood." Gunther bowed and went outside the room to bring the two.

After a few minutes, two people came with Gunther.

""We welcome your arrival Argent-sama.""

The two bowed.

Hmm? Are these the two-spirit lords from before? They seem stronger, hey! They're class 6!?

"Twilight these two... They're class 6," said Argent.

(A/N: class 6 lowest is an awakened Clayman. The highest is a true dragon, the ranking system is still vague since true dragons rarely rampage.... Yet. The two former spirit lords are awakened Clayman level.)

"Yes! That's right! They are the strongest of their kind. Let me introduce them to you." proudly said Twilight.

"This here is Enki-kun, the former flame lord!"

"It has been a while Argent-sama, I hope that you remember me." bowed Enki.

"and this here is Siren-chan! The former water lord."

"It is a pleasure to see you again Argent-sama, I am pleased with your safe revival." bowed siren.

"y-yes the pleasures mine. Hey a question, why are they respectful to me? They should be stronger than me currently at least." said Argent looking at Twilight.

Twilight shrugged his shoulders.

"Apparently they wish to become your subordinates, they said that even if they became stronger than you. You still defeated them and have already sworn loyalty to you."

"Huh? Wait, wait! You mean the 'if you defeat us will submit' thing is them pledging their loyalty to me?" asked Argent confused.

"" Yes! "" confirmed the two.

"" We are at your disposal"" the two took a knee.

What the hell kind of development is this... *sigh* whatever.

"For now, continue to help Twilight with the research in this facility. And after that make your own settlements for your kind so your numbers increase." ordered Argent.

"Ah that would be impossible~" said Twilight gloomingly. "They, for some reason, their kind can't reproduce. I haven't found anyway to change this and there probably isn't any..."

"Is that so? Well just follow the first order for now." said Argent to the two.

"" Understood""

"Then how many are there? "asked Argent to twilight.

"We planned on making a thousand of them each, but... They are more complicated and harder to make than the Elves. So for now the mark is 500 enkis and sirens"

"I see." nodded Argent. "Anything else I need to know?"

"Well there was some world disaster that happened about one hundred years ago but that's not the point. The point is we were task by Veldanava-sama to increase the numbers of this attacker. This attacker was the incarnation of the earth: evil God.

The seraphim and Veldanava-sama took care of him. Veldanava-sama split the evil god into three people. They were the true giants, two of the three have reformed from their old ways. But the last one continued his rampage on the planet which Veldanava-sama punished him by sealing him.

We were given some samples of their flesh and blood, and were ordered to create more true giants."

"I see, any progress on their creation? " asked Argent.

"It seems, their composition is different from the spirits that we are used to using. That's why it's taking longer than usual. At the pace we're going it will take five hundred years to make a pair of them." said Luminas.

"Or, we could make an inferior version of the true giants and just make 'Giants' like with my Elves. That should cut the pace by half." suggested Sylvia.

"We are still debating on that part, there isn't a need to rush the decision anyway." said Luminas.

"Hmm, well let's focus for now on the spirits. Once all the elements have been made to races, is the only time you should make the true giants." said Argent. "focusing on too many things at once will only waste resources. I'll tell veldanava this. "

"As expected of Argi-kun~! Well? Will you be staying once the term is finish?" asked Twilight. In which, everyone's eyes were locked on to Argent.

"After the term is finish I'm planning on leaving. Getting stuck in research has made me weaker. I'm planning on getting stronger once I get out of here." said Argent.

Everyone understood where he was coming from, so no one voice any complaints even Luminas and Twilight.

"But-" Argent added. In which everyone look at him again. "I'll visit from time to time, to help with the research whenever I'm free or bored."

"Excellent~! Argi-kun! You're always welcome here! You are one of the best researchers in this facility after all." Twilight happily said.

It has been years since that conversation. Argent's term has finally finished, he is now leaving the facility. The others are with him outside to see him off.

"You two stay here for now, and gain knowledge. I'll return for you two once you've become useful." Argent said to the two former spirit lords.

""Understood Argent-sama""

"Make sure to visit okay? Learn new cooking for us as well!" said Sylvia.

"You better visit." whispered Luminas to Argent. That was all she said and returned to everyone's side.

"Bye-bye Argi-kun!" waved twilight.

Argent said his farewell and left the place.

The first thing he needed to do is to go to Veldanava. Normally, he should have went to him after his revival. However, he wanted to finish his contract with twilight first, before it gets interrupted again.

Veldanava wasn't in the mountains where he was normally found. Then he remembered from Velzard about Veldanava's true home.

The Heavenly star Palace in heaven the place of beginnings.

"That is where he was planning to take me right?" muttered Argent.

He remembered the general direction of the place and flew there. After flying in that direction and looking for anything that may attract his suspicion.

He saw a large tower, he got closer to the tower and land on the ground.

"Stop right there." said someone.
His eyes are bright blue and his hair a marine blue color.

His 2 meters height and muscled solid body plus his tendency to never mask his aura give him the appearance of someone capable of shattering mountains with his bare hands.

The magicules in this guy is crazy!? Not enough to match a true dragons but still! That's a lot if I'm using true dragons as a comparison.

"Who are you?" asked another man beside the first. This one had a sword with him. "why are you here?"

"I'm Argent, A friend of Veldanava. I'm looking for him, is he currently in there." pointed Argent to the large tower. "if so could you tell him that I'm back."

The man was looking at Argent suspiciously. He contacted Veldanava using thought communication.

"Veldanava-sama has said that you may enter." said the man. He opened the gate and led Argent inside.

The "Heavenly Star Palace" is a tiny, flat world. It resides inside the sphere's inner surface, with the earth's lower half and the sky's upper half.

It has a temperate temperature with no four seasons, is fewer than 100 square kilometers in size, and features a stunning chalk castle.

That, though, was ideal.

The fruit did not decay, the flowers did not wither, the water was pure, and the soil was moist. Because of this, there were always flower fields in bloom, and the scant trees produced sweet, aromatic, and heavenly fruits.

There was no sense of change in this universe where it appeared that time had frozen.

"You must be Argent-sama" bowed with what seems to be an angel.

"? You're not Veldanava." said Argent.

The angel in question has a similar appearance to Veldanava. Instead of the black hair with white glitter. The angel has silvery hair and a much sharper eyes than Veldanava.

"I'm the Seraphim Feldway. Veldanava-sama made me using his own appearance." said Feldway. "please follow me."

Feldway guided Argent to a gazebo in the garden at the back of the castle. Veldanava could be seen there leisurely drinking tea and reading a book.

"Veldanava-sama, excuse my rudeness. I have brought Argent-sama as you have ordered." bowed Feldway. It was a surreal scene seeing two people having the exact appearance with the hair color being the only difference. But, Argent just ignored it.

"Good work, bring Lait here and return to your post." said Veldanava to Feldway in which, Feldway bowed and left.

"Well Argent, it sure has been awhile. Sorry about my younger sister, it was... A misunderstanding." said Veldanava.

"Well it's fine for now. I do still have a Grudge in how I died though." replied Argent as he sat down to a chair opposite to Veldanava.

"In how you died huh? Well anyway, what do you think of this place?" Veldanava changed the topic.

Argent looked around the place.

"Well, the only word I could think of is a paradise. A real life paradise for living beings. Weather that doesn't cause disasters, land that doesn't loose its Fertility. And the view as well."

Argent listed down the things that caught his attention when he was asked to describe the place.

Veldanava listened happily for the compliments that his home received.

The two chatted for a few more minutes until Lait finally arrived.

"I am happy to see you in perfect health Argent-sama!" said Lait

Veldanava looked at Lait in disbelief. This girl, she didn't even greet me and went directly to Argent. Your true feelings are leaking you know.

"Oh! It has been a while Lait, I see your ego is maturing well as expected." Argent replied to Lait, who sat down to the chair next to him.

"Well, now that Lait is here let's talk about your job Argent." Veldanava got serious,

"While you were gone, another gate appeared. Actually it's very recent, about half a century ago I guess? Of course since you were gone. And because it was Velgrynd's fault. I took the liberty in going in your place. You can get the details of the world from Lait later." said Veldanava

"and? What was in the other side of the gate?" asked Argent.

Veldanava looked at Lait, signaling her to continue the story. Lait nodded and faced Argent.

"The other side of the gate is a universe that has only started civilizations. It seems that the creator of this world has died. From the speculation of Veldanava-sama, the creator was a mutated combination of different spirits that incarnated in a high human body before being place in that universe." said Lait."we have talked with the inhabitants of the world especially with Fuxi and Nüwa, who created humanity. They said that the creator or as they call it the primordial god named Pangu. And that the resources of the world made up its dead body."

"of course this are just stories said by someone so take it with a grain of salt. I did however, sense some magical and skill base effect on the world. So in some ways, their story might be true." added Veldanava. "also they have submitted to me, so don't worry about any trouble with them. I've also told them about you, and that you might visit some day."

Argent processed the information that he just received. He then thanked the two.

"Sorry about this, it's just my second job and I'm already skipping work."

"Hahaha! Don't worry like I said it wasn't your fault was it?" laughed Veldanava.

"Indeed it was Velgrynd-sama's fault for attacking you. Next time I swear to protect you" joined Lait.

"Also Argent, I've realized how strong the other universes and worlds truly are. And that's why you really need to incarnate to the body I gave you, so you can become much more durable." Veldanava stood up." follow me"

The other two followed Veldanava.

The three went inside the castle, the interior was just as beautiful as the exterior of the castle. The craftsmanship of just the hallways and corridor were work of art.

They then went to one of the rooms. Inside the room is a body inside a capsule.

"What do you think?" presented Veldanava. "I daresay this is one of my masterpiece. There are others as well like Feldway's body and other weapons that are all my masterpieces."

Agent got closer and scanned the body inside the capsule. It has an appearance similar to himself, in this way he's appearance won't change even if he incarnated into it.

"do you like it? The bones are made of Dragotite, it's magic ore that is bathed in my aura so it should be stronger than normal Dragotite. That should strengthen it by a lot. The flesh is made off some of my flesh and blood." explained Veldanava.

Argent looked at Veldanava. "Are you insane!? Why would you place your flesh and blood on some demon?!"

"Hahaha it's fine, it's fine" laughed Veldanava. "It's not because I was to immerse in making the body that I forgot to hold back. Hahaha..." he couldn't look Argent in the eye as he sweat while laughing.

Argent's judgmental eyes pierced through Veldanava like a laser.

"I-it's not like all of the flesh and blood is from me!" defended Veldanava. "only around 10% is from me! The rest are from analyzing the flesh of Fuxi and Nüwa. They should be around class 6 mid tier in terms of strength though..." muttered Veldanava in a quieter voice.

Argent's head hurts.

What am I gonna do here, this is too much power. Is he insane? Doesn't he know how much destruction this body could make in the wrong hands!?

"For the sake of my mental health could you promise not to make another body ever again." Argent said with dead serious eyes.

"Eh? Well, uhm, I don't know maybe?" veldanava looked at Argent, and he wasn't happy with the answer. "alright, alright. I promise not to make another body. Sheesh it's not like I'm just making this things. You and Feldway are the only once I've created bodies for."

Argent sighed in relief.

He finally left his former material body that was made from the corpses of human prisoners. And, went inside the body in the capsule.

Veldanava and Lait watch as Argent tooked the body as his own.

He then got out of the capsule and stretch out his body and check for abnormalities.

"Hm, this feels better than I thought." Argent's voice of compliment made Veldanava happy.

"Of course it is, that body is made by me. Moreover, the Dragotite bones may one day evolve into Divine steel once its bathed in your magicules. That should make you much stronger."

Veldanava handed Argent a weapon.

"It's a bit late but here your weapon. In terms of quality that should be equal to Deva, Asura, and Ark. That weapon is called Rakshasa, since you'll be fighting beings from other worlds. That weapon has a special quirk, although where's the fun if I tell you." Grinned veldanava.

Argent hold the weapon in his arm.

The weapon easily accepted Argent as its master.

Argent tried practice swinging the sword and was surprise with how light it is and with no wind resistance at all.

"This is a fantastic sword."

"Argent, remember when I said one of the payment is a century interval supply of magicules from me? Do you want it now? My magicules should be enough to evolve you to demon peer."

"Then please do."

Veldanava placed his hand in front of Argent. Argent felt dizzy with the amount of magicules going to his body.

Too much, it's too much,
The quality is too pure.

<<Confirmed. The individual primordial silver Argent will now evolve to demon peer.... Successful.>>

With the words of the world as proof of the successful evolution. Argent was wrapped in a cocoon made of magicules. Once the cocoon opened, Argent's magicule count has been multiplied five times from its previous amount.

"Here, the rest of the magicules are in these condensed orbs." Veldanava gave Argent four orbs.

Four orbs, four hundred years huh
Not even one orb was needed to multiply my magicule to demon peer. The quality of your magicule is really something Veldanava.

"Thanks" Argent stored the orbs in his stomach.

Veldanava opened a gate in space.

"Want to try your new body and weapon?" invited Argent inside the other dimension.

"Of course!"

Chapter Text

In a different dimension from the cardinal world. Two beings are currently fighting.

In this dimension, there is no ground whatsoever. Gravity doesn't exist, like the only purpose of this dimension is for beings to test out their abilities.

Which is indeed the reason for its creation.

*shing*

*swish*

*cling*

*boom*

*boom*

*boom*

Sword slashes that can cut mountains, magic attacks that can blow up large islands. All of these are being thrown around in this dimension.

Argent was happy, his instincts as a demon is at its peak. Fighting the creator star king: Veldanava has made his blood boil.

Normally, he wouldn't fight beings he knew he couldn't beat. But that doesn't mean he doesn't want to fight them.

His not stupid, but he does love to fight.

"Nuclear Cannon! Trinity!" he shouted.

Veldanava dodge the attack with minimal movement. Argent appeared behind him, and made a downward slash to his back.

Veldanava blocked it with his sword without even looking.

Argent step back several meters away. Clicked his tongue and is recovering his exhausted stamina.

"Well, are we done?" asked Veldanava. He is also enjoying the spar. Although, he is holding back and is only exerting force that Argent is able to exert himself.

The limit was:
-only use similar amount of magicules as Argent.
-sword skills are allowed.
-only magics that Argent is capable of using.
-strength, defense, and speed similar to Argent.
-no Ultimate skills

Argent is basically fighting a being with similar ability and strength as him, but is immensely skilled with using it.

In a way, this is training for the things Argent can do with his current magicule count.

"Great Flame Spear." Veldanava made a giant flame in a shape of a spear. It's size is 15 meters in length.

"Hey! That's too much!" complained Argent.

"But you can use this, no?" replied Veldanava.

"Sure, sure. If I waste 5% of all of my magicules!" Argent rolled his eyes.

The rules only stated that Veldanava could use the amount that Argent has. But, that doesn't mean Veldanava can't recklessly use the magicules to make large magic attack.

The spear was fired, the attack was going to Argent in which he slashed using his new sword Rakshasa.

However, the spear that was spilt in two exploded. This gave Veldanava the opening to get in front of Argent and take a vertical swing.

Argent used his sword to block the attack and used the force to take hundreds of meters back.
thousands of black thread appeared in the palm of Argent. The threads went and wrapped itself on Veldanava. his entire body was covered in the black thread that not one piece of him is shown outside of the thread like a black cocoon.

"How about a taste of this then? nihilistic vanish!"

The inside of the thread started producing deadly poisons that could melt flesh upon contact. the cocoon was filled with the poison that it started bloating and overflowing.

"That takes me back when Violet placed me in one of those..." Argent looked distant looking back when he was turned into toxic waste by his fellow primordial in the name of teaching.

Only for Veldanava to slashed out of the cocoon unschathed.

"Guess that won't work. how about this then."

Argent focuses his magicules into his palm, with the concentration of his magicules and activating certain magics. He was able to make an abyss core.

Veldanava stopped in his tracks, cautiously watching Argent. Argent grinned at Veldanava's reaction.

"I thought you told me you could only use nuclear cannon?" asked Veldanava as he look at the abyss core.

The abyss core can make different kinds of nuclear magic depending on how you handle it.

"I did, well~ I had one of my fellow primordial teach me about nuclear magic, even the ones she is having a hard time making." said Argent.

The abyss core in Argent's hand started to be suppressed and compressed.

What this compression meant was that a super gravity was created. To put it simply, one could say that he had created an artificial black hole.

"I don't have to be able to make a successful nuclear magic! Gravity collapse!"

A localized supergravity force field was created after a star's magnetic field of gravity was disrupted. All those who fall under the limited super-compressed space's zone of influence will be crushed.

Argent set the Magic to Veldanava. Veldanava was confused by what Argent said.

Don't have to be successful?

It appeared as though the gates of hell had been opened, causing a huge explosion, and there was a jet-black pillar connecting the heavens and the earth.

This wasn't the kind of magic that could be employed on a planet anymore. Additionally, the Magic would run wild without adequate planning and management.

The barrier limiting the area of effect was eliminated due to poor management. Both of them were being drawn into the enormous black hole that the Magic had produced.

(A/N: basically a successful gravity collapse is in a specified area. In this case the unsuccessful gravity collapse is a black hole that consumes everything even the user.)

Veldanava look at the black hole and then to Argent. "You're insane! And here you are calling me one."

"Hahaha isn't this fun? Aren't you having fun?" Argent rushed to Veldanava while the two are being dragged by the black hole. "Cause I'm having fun!"

"Tsk, alright if that's what you want!" Veldanava traded blows with Argent as they slowly but surely continue to get closer to the black hole.

"Argent this is getting dangerous so I'm ending it with this attack." Veldanava took a stance with his sword.

"Alright, I'm ready!" Argent also took a stance.

"Here I go! Nova thrust!"

"Demonic slash!"

The two used their sword technique on each other.

Argent manage to give Veldanava a cut in his arm. Meanwhile, Veldanava opened up a hole in Argent's stomach.

"kuh.. Tsk, guess I lose." Argent passed out.

"Yeah, you did." veldanava took Argent before he got sucked in the black hole.

With the use of Covenant king Uriel.

"Cosmic Chains" the chains then went to the black hole to encircle it and the black hole vanished.

Veldanava healing Argent while carrying him went back to the Heavenly star palace where Lait was waiting.

"Argent-sama are you okay!?" Lait rushed to Argent's side, she glared at Veldanava.

"His just passed out and exhausted, let him rest in one of the rooms here." Veldanava said to the still angry Lait. "*sigh* You can watch over him while he sleeps you know?"

Lait turned beat red, carrying Argent and left to one of the rooms. Muttering to herself.

"Right, right this is for Argent-sama, he needs rest. And I need to watch over him to make sure nothing bad happens to his body. That's right, right... I have an excu- no! I mean that's why I'm guarding him-"

It only took a few hours for Argent to awaken from his slumber.

*groan*

Argent sat down from the bed, holding his head with his right arm. Lait was in a chair beside the bed watching him and helped him sit down.

"Thanks."

"No problem Argent-sama"

The two talk for several minutes after.

"Anything interesting that happened since I was gone aside from the gate?" asked Argent. "You know since I've been gone for how long? Four hundred something years?"

"418 years 5 months 1 week and 3 days 15 hours and -"

"Alright stop, stop. I get it. It's surprising that you know when I got revive."

"That isn't true, this numbers are base on how long since our first encounter after your revival."

'Well there was that decade that I spent with Jaune in the underworld. Staying in the facility for couple of years.

Surprisingly, I really got revive in an almost perfect 400 year interval.'

"So? Is there anything that happened?"

"After Argent-sama died I realize how weak I am. That's why, I trained for these four hundred years to make sure that I'll be able to help Argent-sama. I even asked Veldanava-sama for guidance a few times.

There's also that Evil God that emerge from the earth." said Lait to Argent that was listening.

"I heard from Twilight as well. What's the deal with the evil God anyway?" asked Argent recalling Twilight's word with how Veldanava split it to three brothers and one is locked up in here.

"The Evil god is the manifestation of the earth it was not created by Veldanava nor Twilight. Similarly Ramiris the spirit Queen is also of similar birth. The evil god is the manifestation of destruction, and that is all its purpose. That's why Veldanava-sama intervened, before all life on the planet are destroyed.

I also participated in the fight with the Evil God. After that, peace came for a few years before one of the three brothers who I even fought one-on-one with the one called fen who stayed loyal to his destructive nature whilst having lose to Veldanava-sama, unfortunately I lose the battle. I did however gain a lot of experiences and can boast that I survive a battle with one of the split bodies of the evil god who are second to true dragons in strength for 30 whole minutes." Lait said proudly about herself. For some reason she even has an aura of 'praise me' around her.

"That's amazing Lait" said Argent. While he didn't know the exact strength of the enemy. Being anywhere near true dragon level is strong in his book. He was even curios how he would fare in a fight with this fen.

"Are you two talking about fen?" Veldanava went inside the room. Sat down on the other side of the bed from where Lait was.

"More specifically the Evil god but yes why?" said Argent looking at Veldanava.

"He is locked up in here you know? I have him chained up with gleipnir so he can't escape. Want to see him?" replied Veldanava.

"Nah, not interested if he can't fight. What about the other two brothers where are they?"

"You met them, the two guarding the tower are the other two. Dagruel and Glassord are the names of the two. By the way Glassord is the one with the sword."

Argent recalled the two that he met guarding the tower.

'If Glassrod is the one with the sword. Then the other one with the absurd amount of magicules is Dagruel? I'll remember their names.'

"So how are you feeling?" asked Veldanava.

"All better, thanks to your healing I don't even feel anything that shows we fought." replied Argent assessing his body.

"Hahaha well I'll take the compliment. So about your goal of fighting Velgrynd. Can I talk you out of it?" Veldanava change the subject looking serious.

Argent looked at Veldanava.

"nah, it's impossible to talk me out of it. Why are you even planning to talk me out of it?" asked Argent.

"Well, I care about you and her. I don't really wanna see you kill each other, even if one of you gets revive either way." Veldanava said gloomingly.

"Huh!? Who said anything about killing each other?" said Argent looking confuse at Veldanava.

"huh?"

"huh?"

The two looked at each other, both looking very confuse by the other.

"Hold it, I'll ask clearly you want revenge from velgrynd right?"

"Right."

"Because?"

"She one shotted me."

"So you want to defeat her?"

"huh!?" Argent looked at Veldanava confused again. " *sigh* Look here Veldanava, I may be arrogant and sometimes stupid but I know when I'm weaker than someone. There's no way I could defeat her."

"Then why do you want to fight her?"

"Because how I got defeated was humiliating. I want a rematch to show that if I was serious I could last longer. And she'll need to get serious to kill me. That's all I want for this revenge anyway, if you can call it that."

"Then you don't hate her for killing you?"

"You're forgetting that I'm a demon. We kill each other every day, every hour, every minute. The strong survive and the weak get killed. If I die, it only means I'm weak. Nothing really to hold a grudge with. It's more of my pride that is the reason for this fight anyway."

"Then if you two do fight, it doesn't have to be a fight to the death?"

"Sure, besides this body will be harder to destroy so if it is a fight to the death we'll be in a stalemate. Why are you asking again?"

Veldanava grinned and looked to the door. The door opened and what appeared is a blue haired woman. She walk in the room ignoring the surprised stare from Argent.

"I was actually planning on forcing you two to make up. But this is good in its own way. " Veldanava explained.

"Hey" Velgrynd said to Argent. "Don't act so surprise it's not like I wanted to come, big brother force me too."

"Yeah I can see that." replied Argent looking at the True dragon siblings.

"I heard you wanted a rematch, is that true?" Velgrynd asked.

"Yes, I wanted to prove that I could last longer if I wasn't caught off guard."

"Heh, says the guy who just got a power boost from big brother." Velgrynd smirked. "Well no matter think of it as a handicap for me."

"Let's see if you're worthy to cooperate with demon~"

"Wait wait!" Argent shouted.

"What?" asked Velgrynd confuse.

"What do you mean what? Let me rest first, I just finished sparring with your brother there." Argent pointed at veldanava "besides I'm out of Magicules."

"Oh I can refill you right up if you want." replied Veldanava.

"Really? Alright then, just give me a few hours for my mental exhaustion and will fight how about that?"

"That's fine with me, you can have as much rest as you want I'll still wipe the floor with you anyway."

"We'll see about that." replied Argent.

Chapter Text

Argent rested and made sure to be in top shape before the battle with the scorch dragon: Velgrynd.

The two are now in the same dimension Veldanava and Argent fought in.

Although, another feature was added in this dimension. Solid ground was added, this is done for the people sparring to have some foothold and not just float in space.

Four people are currently standing in this place. Argent and Velgrynd will be the ones fighting. Veldanava and Lait are watching the fight and making sure the dimension doesn't cause problems outside. Since, true dragons, if they fought, can cause catastrophes that can affect even when in a different dimension.

"Alright you two, are you ready to fight?" asked Veldanava who was in between the two, who both nodded.

"Remember this isn't a fight to the death, if one of you gives up or is knocked out, the other is the winner. I'll interfere if it starts getting too serious and may cause one if not both of your death," explained Veldanava looking at the two seriously.

"Well then begin!" Veldanava took his distance to where Lait was and made a barrier for the two of them.

Meanwhile, the two who are meant to fight have already started as the words left Veldanava's mouth.

Velgrynd wanting to finish this as fast as possible used her Burning breath again at Argent. Which he dodge and made several magic circles aiming at Velgrynd and fired.

The Magic Argent fired didn't do much damage to Velgrynd. This did not faze Argent one bit. As he already fought Veldanava which most of his magic Arsenal is also useless.

He tried physical attacks. He darted toward her planning on landing a punch filled with Battlewill to her face. She grabbed the fist that was in front of her.

She then raised Argent using his arm to throw him to the ground. Which Argent change his position midair to land in his feet.

He tried a kick to her side that she block with her arm and moved her right fist to his stomach that made contact pushing Argent several meters away.

"This is getting nowhere." muttered Velgrynd as she made magic circles all aimed at Argent.

The tens of flame base attacks continuously fired at Argent non stop. Argent used both magic attacks to counter some while using barriers to block others. A few still manage to hit him, thanks to Veldanava's body the damage was minimal.

Then a large magic formation appeared in his feet. He could hear Velgrynd say the words "scorch circle"

A magic attack that was a superior version of Ifrit's flare circle. Argent burnt, and did his best to escape the formation.

"ahgahh!!!"

Once outside everyone can see his body all burnt up. Leaving marks that looked like second degree burns in his entire body.

"Argent-sama!" Argent can hear Lait's voice in the far distance. But, he doesn't have the Luxury to lose focus.

"Are you giving up yet?" asked Velgrynd. If his body wasn't made by Veldanava it would have left no trace of Argent.

Not only that, only Velgrynd and Veldanava knew but the scorch circle has been imbued by Velgrynd's ultimate skill as well, making it much hotter than it normally should.

Velgrynd's respect for Argent (not that she knew, she had any) rose by a lot for tanking that attack and only leaving with that much damage.

I guess big brother's creation of his body should be complimented for its durability as well

Argent used his ultraspeed regeneration to heal himself. Normally it would have healed instantly but for reason he didn't know it was slower than usual.

Thankfully Velgrynd didn't plan on attacking him while he healed himself. Showing him some leeway for tanking her attack.

Once completely healed he had to change his tactics if not he'll lose quickly.

Using form hide and flashstep in succession, Argent appeared in front of her. She dodge the Sword slash after sprouting her wings and flying.

Argent followed her and flew as well.

"So that is the sword that big brother gave you?" asked Velgrynd as she launch a great flaming pillar at Argent.

"hm? Ah yes. It feels cheating using this super durable body already. But I can't exactly not use this weapon." replied Argent slashing the pillar with his sword.

"Hoh? You seem to be underestimating me? You think a mere sword can change the tides of this battle?" asked Velgrynd with her words laced with anger.

"No, even with the Sword I can't win. But, I might be able to damage you even a bit."

"You sure are arrogant. Why don't I show you when I'm serious then."

He used his sword and rushed to Velgrynd. Using his speed he made a horizontal slash from the size aiming for Velgrynd's body.

*Ching*

Velgrynd also materialized a sword of her own. The Blue dragon sword made from her own magicules. A broad sword that is comparable to Mythical grade.

She block the attack and made a quick slash at Argent which caused Argent's arm to be heavily wounded. She didn't stop there, she also fired several scorch blast.

Crap! Crap! Can't dodge!

Scorch blast is similar to the fire ball of the fire element. However instead of the normal fire this one uses Velgrynd's scorch element. Making it several hundred times hotter.

Once the attacks subsided what could be seen from where Argent once was, is an ice ball with a height of 3 meters.

It was the "Nitro Sphere" a mix of great magic from the water and ice element. This is an Argent original spell.

It uses an improved version of water jail called Hydro ball that was then frozen.

The sphere exploded showing Argent. His arm still regenerating, his body scorch showing his muscles in some parts of his body. Clothes all burnt up showing his naked body.

The most notable thing is his expression of pure euphoria.

"Ah, his enjoying this too much again." Veldanava said watching everything unfold.

"Again? Veldanava-sama" Lait who heard his voice asked.

"Well when we fought here, it was a normal sparring just like now, although less brutal. Then when Argent suffered a major damage he started smiling creepily. You could say it might be due to being a demon and having an unstable soul previously, that has made a part of him warp. That smile means his enjoying the fight so much that he'll do everything to make it last longer." explained Veldanava.

He even made a black hole

"Hahaha now this is very fun." Argent raised his arms spread wide. Clothes once again covered his body.

He rushed to Velgrynd who landed to the ground.

She used scorch blast once again to attack Argent. But this time the attack was slash.

Velgrynd prepared her sword for the battle. The two then fought using their sword for several minutes. With the occasional punch and kicks from Velgrynd.

Velgrynd is more of a hand to hand fighter than a swordsman. But using bare hands against an opponent could place her in a disadvantage.

While Argent started getting even more serious. Velgrynd is still the one who has the upper hand in the fight.

Argent's body was a mess, yet he still continuous. For his part, Velgrynd has shown signs of being wounded although only small cuts.

Reasons being that the quality of their sword are just that different. While Velgrynd's was a mass produce from her magicules. Argent's was a masterpiece of Veldanava.

"This is starting to be a pain" she casted several great scorch magic on all sides of Argent. Trapping him in a prison covered in scorch magic.

That's dangerous! There's even one above me as well! What to do, quick Analyze it!

Argent started analyzing the great magics. Although for some reason the magic seems to be different from the usual magics. They are strengthened and Argent didn't know that. Even with thought acceleration.

Come on Analyze it!

More!

More!

More speed!

More computing powers!

I need more!!!

If an extra skill can't handle it, give me a much powerful one!!!

<<Confirmed. Extra skill sage is evolving to the unique skill Great sage... Successful>>

There!

Argent was able to escape the magics just in time. Although his leg got caught in one of the attacks.

"That was a close call! Hahaha." Argent laughed dryly. "all right let's continue."

"I'll make sure you stay down this time." Velgrynd said.

"Scorching Disaster!" the entire area was replaced into scorching lands. Which boasted several thousands of degrees. That wasn't the attack, it was an effect of the attack that is to come.

In front of Velgrynd a palm size glowing orb is floating. That then fired to Argent. The orb started growing bigger and bigger as it moves forward leaving a trail of melted land in it's wake.

"Cryo Rampant! 10 gates!" 10 walls of ice appeared in front of Argent. The walls couldn't do much from the orb but it did slow it down for Argent by several seconds. And seconds multiplied by thousands via thought acceleration is more than enough for him.

"It took awhile but Cocytus!(freezing hell) " using the new great sage's analytic ability and computing ability, Argent tried one of Rain's speciality.

It was an attack that freeze everything near in a 30km radius. If aimed at an individual it could even freeze a flame lord solid.

The target of Cocytus is the orb which was frozen in place after Argent placed all of his magicules in the Magic. As an effect of the Magic, the once scorching lands is now covered in ice. Ice not snow, completely covered by several inches of ice.

Argent then dropped to the ground. Showing his defeat in this battle.

The three people all gathered to where Argent was. Veldanava ordered Lait to bring Argent back. Which left Veldanava and Velgrynd in the dimension alone.

"So, did he pass your test?" asked Veldanava.

"He was able to injure me, so yes he passes." Replied Velgrynd. "That demon has pique my interest. Sure, I'll watch over him for you brother."

"I'm glad that you accepted." smiled Veldanava. "and also my other request?"

"If he ever gets out of control I'll take care of him. Obviously I wasn't that serious in my fight earlier. So I should be able to dispose of him." said Velgrynd. "however, it feels like he wasn't serious either in the fight. I mean half way through he started getting stronger and better."

"That's because it hasn't even been a full 24 hours since he got his new body. His still getting used to it yet, he also evolved one of his skills mid fight. Not to mention the mental exhaustion of fighting two true dragons in less than a day interval."

"So you're saying his stronger than what he showed in this fight?"

"Well all I could say is, he wasn't lying when he said he could harm you with his blade right? You shouldn't let your guard down because you're strong." said Veldanava.

"Brother another question, how did he stop my scorching disaster? I couldn't see it clearly because of the steam coming from my attack and the walls of ice." asked Velgrynd curious. Of course it wasn't because she knew her attack was superior. But because it was imbued with her ultimate skill given to her by her brother.

Understanding what she meant Veldanava explained how Argent was able to stop it.

"Scorching disaster was indeed stronger than Cocytus especially with what you did. Argent also had less than a third of his magicules left, so even if he poured everything it wouldn't be enough to stop it."

"Then how did he do it?"

"It was because of the magicule orbs that I gave him. It should be stored inside him somewhere, he took the magicules that he needed and more to cast a Cocytus that was several times stronger than normal. In a way you both Amplified your attacks at each other." said Veldanava.

" I see." Velgrynd understood."his quite cunning that dem- *cough* sorry I mean Argent."

"Yes he is, that's why he'll be perfect for his job."

Chapter Text

"So this is where you're base of operation is?" said Velgrynd to Argent.

The two are currently in the special dimension created by Veldanava that will become Argent's headquarters.

"Hey, if you have any complaints about the design. Blame your brother, he made it look like this, not me." Argent replied placing the new Gate from the information Lait gave him.

"I'm planning a major renovation once I have enough resources."

"What kind?" asked Velgrynd who was just looking around while Argent went to mark one of the doors.

"Hmm.. Maybe something more high-tech? I'll use the facility of Twilight and the Magic Empire as reference." Explained Argent.

"ugh Twilight huh..." Velgrynd's face contorted in disgust. "I don't like him, his always annoying. I wanted to kill him so many times."

"Well at least we can agree on that." Argent finally finished marking the gate.

Adding his magicules he manage to connect the door to the other side. Opening the door Argent went inside.

"Will you be coming with?" asked Argent looking at Velgrynd.

"Why not." she shrugged and followed.

The two are currently in the world that Veldanava and Lait went too. The place where Nuwa and Fuxi resides.

The two of them went to the mountains that the information said is where Nuwa and Fuxi lives.

The Kunlun mountains the place where the couple started their marriage as husband and wife. And their start of the creation of humanity.

As Argent and Velgrynd flew to the mountains they saw villages and towns near the foot of the mountain.

"Those two really did make humanity. At least in this universe." Velgrynd muttered. She was given a brief summary of what she should expect to see in here.

"to be fair, it has been about 50 years since the last time Veldanava went here." replied Argent to Velgrynd's muttering.

The two then landed on a village in the mountains. They asked around for the two and were pointed to the east side of the top of the mountain.

They then went to where they were told the two were and there was a woman.

"That must be Nuwa." said Argent.

They saw her creating humans using a rope dipped in mud and swung it around. Making blobs of mud all over the place. These blobs then started turning to form into humans.

They seem to still be asleep and are in a fetus/fetal position. Their age vary from late teens to early twenties.

"Is that how Twilight did it?" asked Velgrynd as she watches with Argent.

"no, not at all. It should be more complex and less muddy..." replied Argent.

"Who's there!" a man said looking at the two that were hiding.

They both stood up from their position. Argent came forward and talk.

"You must be Fuxi? I am the one called Argent. The one task by Veldanava to oversee different worlds."

"You're the one sir Veldanava talked about!" said Fuxi. He then let Argent and Velgrynd to his home.

They met with Nuwa who was trying to place all of the people in the same spot. They helped her and the four chatted for hours.

"What will happen to them? They don't seem to be waking up?" asked Velgrynd as she look at the people lying on the ground sleeping.

"Do not worry lady Velgrynd they are all safe and will not wake up until I make them." fuxi explained.

It would seem that the creation of humans is the job of Nuwa and the one who guides and place them is Fuxi. He also teaches them things they needed to know to survive like fishing and agriculture.

"May I ask for the reason for this sudden visit if you don't mind?" asked Nuwa looking at Argent.

"I needed to mark the place myself otherwise if something happens that may cause the world to collapse I would not notice until it is too late." replied Argent.

Velgrynd was surprise with how Argent was taking his job seriously. She thought he'd just abuse his position or laze around like a certain seraphim when no one is looking.

"Hahaha you need not worry. We'll make sure that if ever that time comes. We'll handle it ourselves." Replied Fuxi.

"Indeed, we cannot allow you to trouble yourselves with our problems. And if I recall, this isn't the only place that you are overseeing correct?" added Nuwa "it would lessen your burden to leave it to us."

Argent understand where they were coming from. This is their home, it is their problems to fix.

"I understand, I'll let you handle it. However, if it ever gets dangerous I will intervene that is as much as I can compromise." said Argent to the two with a firm tone.

They chatted some more and then Argent and Velgrynd left the place. Argent was planning on looking around, since the information he was given doesn't have any humans in it or their effects on the environment.

This is new information from this universe. Velgrynd was curious about the universe as well so she followed Argent. Velgrynd kept her pace slower than Argent and has been staring into his back for a while now.

That was until Argent looked back at her.

"What is it?" Argent has been sensing Velgrynd's stare even when they were talking with the couple.

"No, it's nothing. I just didn't expect you to have a serious side like that."

"To be fair, you don't know me that much. The only interaction you've had with me is when you killed me and when we fought. Not much to take in." Argent continued his walk.

"That may be true, but your personality when you fought was more akin to your race. And that's what I expect you to constantly act."

Did she just insult me? And my race at the same time? Or am I imaging it? It sounded genuine too...

"Well how about you take this time to know me better. Come on my treat let's loiter around." Argent showed his purse filled with the currency of the town.

"Where did you even get that?" asked Velgrynd. She never saw the couple give Argent any currency. In fact the two probably didn't have any themselves.

"There was that one dude who's been staring at you for a while earlier when we were asking about Fuxi and Nuwa. I just took it as payment for the show." replied Argent with a grin.

Velgrynd got angry and tried landing a punch at Argent. He dodge, and they continued like this until they reach the town.

They looked around bought food and some things that even strikes a small bit of their fancy.

Normally Velgrynd wouldn't care for what the humans created. But she was enjoying the moment and the new things with Argent. Luckily or unluckily for her, she didn't notice it.

The problem was for Argent.

"Yep can't do it. I know it's rude but the food sucks." Argent complained in a small whisper so people wouldn't here about it.

"You think so? I thing it is fine. I mean by their standards since they only started civilization half a century ago." velgrynd said sitting beside Argent in a shade of a tree.

"Well.. You're right but, eating is one of my hobbies. I'm open to new taste but... Food that isn't good is still not good." Argent gloomily said.

Then he brightened up. "I know! I'll teach them!" he stood up and ran to the place they last bought some food.

Velgrynd could only look at him as he ran. She stood up and followed him while walking. "Goodness.. He's so childish." a smile creeping it's way to her face.

The two then started walking all over town redesigning the recipes of the chefs.

Changing the ratio used for tofu. Teaching a better way to make wine. And lastly a better way to make noodles.

People started flocking to Argent to teach them his recipes. And Velgrynd just watch in the side eating her share of Argent's cooking.

Argent is a very good cook. No wonder he hates the meal earlier. It doesn't even compare to this masterpiece.

Then a loud sound was heard, tremors started happening in the surroundings. The two didn't panic but the people started running away in panic.

"What was that?" Argent asked to no one in particular. He looked in Velgrynd's direction.

Velgrynd dropped her food when the tremor happened. She wasn't able to catch it because of the panic, of the people nearby.

She was shaking in anger. Her aura was leaking out. The unfortunate people nearby all died in an instant.

A second later, Argent placed a barrier to try to compress and store the Magicules leaking from Velgrynd.

"Hey Velgrynd! Stop leaking your magicules! I'll just make you a new one later!"

"Really?" the magicules that were leaking out disappeared in an instant. Velgrynd look to Argent.

"Yes, yes! I promise." Argent fell to the ground after. Why is she the one causing chaos? Wasn't that suppose to be what would happen if you give me power... And why am I babysitting her isn't that her job!?

Velgrynd then stood up and flew away. Argent followed her to the direction of one of the mountains.

Mount Buzhou, the place where the tremors started. Velgrynd plans to find the culprit and make them pay.

Part of the mountain started collapsing. And from the area came a large black dragon. It's form is similar to Velgrynd's dragon form except Velgrynd's was more elegant and is red in color.

"That bastard Zhu Rong almost got me." the dragon talked as it started flying away. Then he sensed beings coming towards him.

"Who are you? Don't interfere with me! I am the great Water God Gonggo-" *slice*

As the beings flew past the dragon. It's head was cut by the blade held by a woman with blue hair.

"S ilence."

Velgrynd said as the head of the dragon fell. It's body soon followed like it just realized that it's head has been sliced.

As the body fell to the ground, Argent got below it and using his abilities.

"Predator" he devoured the dragon whole.

After reflecting hard when he fought the True Dragons. He realized that he couldn't use his skills in maximum efficiency and had to rely on magic instead.

That's why he started trying new things with his skill. Especially predator, since it in its own way, is a very strong skill.

If we disregard the fact that you need to use your mouth to use it. Then Argent thought, what can I do to change this disadvantage.

Then he had a quick recollection from his past when he was Rimuru. Rimuru was also using predator for a time. Yet, he used it at maximum potential how did that happen? He was a slime!

A slime is a body that uses all of its cells to do the work of everything. The cells for the body and brain are interchangeable. That's why they don't require sleep.

So, Argent captured a slime and ate it. He tried Mimicry and it worked.

That's why right now, Argent's hands is turned into slime form. And using his magicules increased the volume of the slime to cover the entire dragon and started eating away at it.

"A new skill?" asked Velgrynd as she lowered to where Argent is.

"Nah, an old one." replied Argent.

"It would seem I didn't need to come. I apologize for his misbehavior." a person riding a tiger said.

"you must be Zhu Rong. Apology has been accepted. We've sated our (more like her) anger. Do you require assistance for that." Argent pointed at the hole that shows the heaven falling.

"We will handle it. Do not worry, we will show you that you don't have to worry about this world." Zhu Rong then flew to the heavens.

Argent watched them try and fix the cracked in the sky for years and fixing the pillar that will replace the mountain Buzhou. He didn't interfere as promised, but he watched.

And once he was sure everything was back to normal. He returned to the Cardinal world.

On a side note Velgrynd got her food after Argent talked with Zhu Rong.

Chapter Text

It has been 500 years since that time with Fuxi and Nuwa. From the time that Velgrynd and Argent had, they have bonded enough to be friends.

It was mostly due to Argent's childishness and food....
Actually, the majority of it is food.

A lot of things happened for half a millennia. First and foremost, the successful creation of the new race of high dwarves. They were created after the creation of 1000 enkis and 1000 sirens.

Once the enkis and sirens numbers achieved 1000 each. Argent came and took them in, they couldn't exactly just linger in the facility.

Even, Luminas, and Sylvia's people have their own settlements away from the facility that they visit at regular intervals.

The first high Dwarf was created around 300 years ago. He was given the name of Guran, it seems that Dwarves are not affected by the naming process.

After being born he cooperated in the creation of his brethren. He even improved the systems and machines in the facility that the others overlook.

Luckily their birth rate was average, almost similar to humans in fact. This lessen the burden for their creation.

The numbers of dwarves to be born are 1000. And in the past centuries, their numbers have been increased. Their computed population should be around Hundreds of thousands already.

They are also spread across different nations. Their innate skills with their hands have given them position in human society. Although there are those that look down on them.

Their benefits out weight the disadvantages of not welcoming dwarves into their nations. Their (the nations) weapons will be outperform by nations that have Dwarven Blacksmith and craftsman.

Returning back, Argent welcomed the sirens and enkis to his headquarter. However their number is around a thousand. The headquarter could accommodate them but, this made Argent realize how small his place was.

(A/N: the castle is big, don't listen to him. He just has many Subordinates.)

So he took it as a sign to renovate it. First and foremost he went to Veldanava.

"Hey Veldanava I need a favor." he asked Veldanava as he visited the heavenly star palace to chat with him along side Velgrynd.

The trio have been having regular chats in the heavenly star palace with the tea that Argent planted and brewed himself.

"hm? Sure what is it?" Veldanava asked as he flip a page from his book. A little fact, the book is one of those books Argent took from the royal library of a certain Kingdom that no longer exist.

"remember that headquarters that you made for me? Could you increase the size of the island? I'm planning on making the castle bigger."

"I don't really mind, if it's only increasing the size of the island. How big do you want it?" asked Veldanava

"Around 5, no 10 times bigger!" said Argent.

"Hah? You do know that island is 1 square kilometer right? You want to make it 10 times bigger?" Argent nodded.

"To be honest with you I'm actually holding back my request since I still don't have a concrete plan on what I want it to look like." said Argent.

"And if you didn't hold back? How big do you want to make it?" asked Veldanava looking at Argent.

"1000 square kilometers!"

"Are you planning on building a city there!?! Why do you need to make it that big!?"

"Hey you said that I can do whatever I want to it. Not your problem how I want to use that dimension." Argent dodge the question.

" *Exhausted sigh* 100.."

"900"

"... 15-"

"800"

"....."

"700 final offer."

"...500 and don't ask me about it ever again."

"Deal!" the two shook hands with Veldanava wanting to break Argent's fingers.

With that deal done, Veldanava went to the other dimension and expanded the floating island's size. After talking some more, Veldanava left leaving Argent and Velgrynd in the island.

"Say, you sure gave up quickly on that 1000 square kilometers. That's not the Argent I know." Velgrynd asked with a side eye.

"That's because I honestly expected to be able to make him only increase the size by 100 at best. Luckily I started the negotiation at 1000. He might think that it was smaller than what I was expecting(1000) but it was still hundred times better than just ten times. " Argent smirked at her.

"My~ how shrewd of you. I'm expecting a bigger and fancier room for me then. And for tonight's dinner to be a feast."

"Is that asking for a bribe?"

"I don't know what you're talking about or do I."

After that day, Argent asked Guran to introduce him to some of the finest artisan, craftsman, stone mason, Blacksmiths, and carpenters.

They started working on the very and most possibly if not a fact, biggest project of their lives.

"So here are the things that I want you all to make. Don't worry about the resources I'll take care of it. The payment is as promised as well."

Argent talked to the main people in charge of each groups. He wanted to make several buildings in the island. Thanks to his memories from his time as Satoru he can show images of modern buildings to the dwarves.

First and foremost the place where he will live.

A modern house that can have more than 5 people living in it. Argent's memories as satoru showed them all they needed to know in how to build any modern buildings from his time.

Next will be the place where the enkis and sirens will live. Argent chose a type of apartment building from his memories.

Several apartment buildings of this type will be made to accommodate all two thousand of them all. And more if the future wishes for him to have more Subordinates.

Next is the place where the gates will be placed. Argent couldn't find an appropriate building for this type of thing so he chose the closest thing he thought of.

A hospital that has a lot of rooms and a lot of doors on each floor. The doors will be made to be extra durable and appropriate locks for safety reasons.

And lastly Argent's own facility for his experiments and researches. He has really enjoyed his time doing research that he wanted to make his own place specifically for it.

He had two large buildings for this one. One is for research that is all about experimenting and chemicals.

While the other one is for his creations and inventions. Also a place to store them.

(A/N: yes that's an airport just pretend its a facility.)

He will still keep the castle in the middle of the island. As he said to Veldanava before, he is still not sure what he's plans for the island is.

Once he has a concrete plan in mind he'll demolish all of these buildings to make the one he has on mind.

"This is just absurd!" the dwarves were surprised and flabbergasted by the images and blueprints Argent had given them.

"Very well it might take years but we'll make sure to make this images into real buildings!" the one Guran recommended to him first said.

He was a Dwarf named Adrik. The one in charge of the overall project.

"Don't be shy to use them. They'll be happy to help you guys." Argent said pointing to the Enkis and Sirens.

Adrik nodded. He then went to the other dwarves with the Enkis and Sirens in tow, to start working.

"Are you sure it's fine to show them such high technology?" Velgrynd said as he returned to the castle.

"I made a contract with all of the dwarves. If they ever talk or used this knowledge outside of this place I'll know immediately. And they'll be dead." Argent reassured. Seating down in one of the couches in the room.

"And how did you manage to even make them do this project with smile on their faces. They even have a curse that is implanted in them for the rest of their lives." Velgrynd asked again. She has seen how the dwarves look. None of them were afraid going to this dimension even more making a contract with a high ranking demon.

"Well for one they knew what they were getting into. I made sure that was known. Second it's because of the payment I have for them." Argent grinned. He threw a coin to Velgrynd, she catch it and look at the coin surprised.

"Is this Orichalum!?" Velgrynd stood up from her seat. " where did you even get this? Shouldn't it be a rare alloy?"

"Heh, when I was rummaging for useful things in the rubble of the Magic empire. I took a lot of their coins. It seems that they were so arrogant with their technology and resources that they even placed magic ore in their own coins." explained Argent.

"Since the coins were inside my stomach they were processed and bathed with my magicules. Turning them to magisteel coins. The coins being a mix of gold and magic ore finally then resulted into Orichalum coins."

"This are the payment you're giving them? Isn't it too much?" Velgrynd said tossing the coin back at Argent.

"Of course not, the coins I'll be giving them are different. The lowest worker of them gets paid with 3 magisteel coins per month and the highest worker (the leaders) gets paid 2 Mithril coins per month." Argent caught the coin.

"You also have Mithril coins?"

"Before we met, around when I was working in the facility of Twilight. I already notice the changes happening to the gold coins. That's why I mixed magic ore to the silver coins that I had from a different destroyed country. Which resulted into Mithril coins. The magisteel one was easiest to make. Just have a random ore and bathed it in magicules for Hundreds of years and you get magic ore, after processing you get magisteel."

"Will you have any Mithril left after this project?" asked Velgrynd. Coming closer and taking a seat beside Argent.

"Hahaha what I showed you was the 'coin' version of the metals. You haven't seen the 5 kilo bars or the barrel size ones. I currently have lots of ores swimming in my stomach waiting to be turned into precious highly valuable metal."

"Ah, you got those from them didn't you? you could destroy the economy with all of those metals you know?" Velgrynd raised her legs to drop to the arm of the couch and let her head fall to Argent's lap.

(A/N: something like this.)

"And that is why I'm giving it in coin size." Argent said tapping Velgrynd's forehead.

"Fair enough, I like the design of the house by the way."

"Thank you, I had to really choose carefully for that one. I don't know if a castle is more appropriate but it's not really practical if I'm planning on making other buildings. That's why I chose a simple house instead."

The two then chatted for a few more hours. Then a knock came from the door. Velgrynd stood up from his lap.

"Argent-sama it is time to meet them." Lait's voice came from the door of the room announcing something.

"It's been a decade already? Time sure flies by when you're immerse in something." Argent stood up from his seat. Opened the door and Lait waited for him.

"Well then, you're not interested in coming right?" Argent looked at Velgrynd who once again plop to the couch. She waved her hand to signal him to go.

Argent and Lait went to the halls where the doors were. In the 500 years, another Gate opened.

This one isn't all that powerful like the last one. Argent opened the door and went to the other side.

The universe was named Roc by the inhabitants. The inhabitants were Greater spirits who merge with the lands. The spirits then turned into living golems from each of the elemental spirits.

First are the rock tribes, there are three clans of them in total.

the Igneous clan are rock golem that live near the volcanoes of the planet. They number around only in the thousand, with their large stature they live beside an active volcano.

"Argent-dono has it been a decade already!" a large golem 8 meters in height said once it saw Argent in sight.

"It has been a decade already Chief Pt-78, I was thinking the same thing. Time sure does fly by quick."

Pt-78 the chief of the igneous clan of the rock golem tribe. The wisest of their people.

"Hohoho well it is good to see you again. Come let us go." Pt-78 and Argent went to another location.

It is on the other side of the volcano. There the two could see another igneous rock golem.

"It's good to see you Pd-46." waved Argent to the igneous rock golem.

Pd-46 has a height of 15 meters tall. The tallest out of all of the igneous rock golem in their clan. He is their Vice-Chief and strongest fighter.

"It is good to see you, Sir Argent and Ms. Lait." he bowed respectfully, something you won't realize a big and scary golem like him would do.

"I have gathered the excess parts from our clan members. Since, I have expected that you would arrive soon." Pd-46 showed the two a large mountain of different minerals and ores.

"This are what we have collected from everyone for the last decade. Truly that tool you gave us made it easier for us to remove it from our skin." said Pt-78.

The rock golems are of the earth element. And everyone one of them has the trait of growing gems and minerals from their body like hair or horns.

For the rock tribe it is just a nuisance and doesn't hold any value to them. That was when Argent made a deal with each of the clan. In exchange for the ores that they remove from their bodies. He'll supply them with a type of food that they like.

For the igneous clan this would be the fire crystals that are made by bathing magic ore with the enkis fire element magicules. And processing them into fire crystals.

"Well then I'll take it." Argent mimic his arm into a slime and started absorbing the mountain of minerals.

Meanwhile Lait is giving the chief the payment of Fire crystals. They are given 1000 square plated 2x3 meters fire magic crystals.

(A/N: like this but more glass like and color red. Lol imagine a large chocolate bar.)

"It is always a pleasure to be doing business with you two." bowed Pt-78.

"As do we, after this transaction I'll let one of my Subordinates handle this exchange in the future if that's okay with you." Argent said to the chief.

"Hohoho but of course, as long as we both benefit in this exchange no one would complain in placing another in charge." the chief replied.

As the two groups said their goodbyes. Argent and Lait went to another location. It was on a mountain range, this time they will meet the Metamorphic tribe.

"Over here Ti-22!" Argent waved at the giant golem reaching the height of nearly 20 meters.

"Argent, good to see you." Ti-22 said with a calm voice.

Ti-22 is the vice Chief of the Metamorphic clan. Most of the vice Chief are those with the strongest strength in their tribes. They have the duty to protect the chief.

"Please follow me." Ti-22 turned around and started walking.

Similar to the igneous clan, Argent traded with them for their gems and minerals. The time of food that they like is scorch ore.

Scorch ore is the magic ores that were just in the right distance from an attack of Velgrynd. Close enough to be affected, but not close enough to be melted by the heat.

They also talked with their Chief W-7 about the change of person who will meet them. Which they agreed on.

After that they went to the land near both the dessert and the forest lands. In this place lived the Sedimentary clan.

"Argent-sama it is a pleasure to meet you again."

Au-79 met up with the two as they traveled to the forest. The chief of the Sedimentary clan which has a height of 17 meters.

"Yes same to you."

Argent traded with the Sedimentary tribe in a similar fashion from the other clans. In this exchange Argent gave them class 4 monster bones. As well as dead plants that were blessed by the spirit queen Ramiris as food.

"Lait, I'll leave the other golems of the other tribes (tree, water, air) to you." Argent said to Lait as he started to return to his headquarters to give his spoils to the dwarves for them to use.

Chapter Text

It's been years and the dwarves have done a lot of progress in the creation of Argent's headquarters. In another year or two and everything would be finished.

"Argent you've sense him, didn't you?" Velgrynd said as she loiter in the living room of their house.

The house was the highest priority out of all the other projects. That's why it was finished less than 3 months after the start.

"Indeed Argent-sama are you sure you don't want me to dispose of him?" Lait was ordered to ignore the person. She was currently seating on the couch.

"nah don't worry about him. I'll meet with him once he tries something." Argent waved their concerns.

In a certain place in Argent's headquarters. Away from all the constructions and near the edge of the island.

A dwarf was standing there with another Dwarf on the ground bloodied.

"Bheldan *cough* why are you... doing this...?" said the bloodied Dwarf on the ground coughing blood. He was one of the captain of the group that are placed with the experimental facility construction.

His friend has asked him to meet up for something important to talk about and then he was stabbed in the back.

"This" the Dwarf in question said. He showed him the Mithril coins saved up by the bloodied Dwarf.

"You..." the dwarf's consciousness was fading away.

"We can't have this now." a voice familiar to everyone in the place was heard. A demon appeared near the bloodied Dwarf and started healing him.

"You!" the one called Bheldan started casting magic aimed at Argent.

"Save your magicules" Argent canceled the Magic in question.

"Wha-?" the Dwarf was surprise and was taken aback.

"How about leaving that body?" Argent suggested. "Bheldan was a straight lace worker, he wouldn't do this nor has he ever used magic in his life. Leave the body JAHIL."

"H-how do you know that name?" the Dwarf or Jahil said surprised.

"You're creator told me about you. He also said something quite interesting, you know?"

"Th-thats-" Before he could say anything, he was knocked out from behind and lost consciousness.

Once Jahil has regained consciousness, he saw that he was locked in a room from the old castle. His body was in chains with his hands tied atop his head.

The door to the room opened revealing Argent again. Argent walked and sat down to the one chair in the room, In front of Jahil.

"Get me out of here!" shouted Jahil.

"shh~" Argent lifted his finger pointed it at Jahil and shot him with fire magic in his shoulder.

"agkh!"

Argent then raised the finger and placing it in front of his lips. Signaling Jahil to quiet himself.

"I'm the one doing the talking here if you don't mind, okay?" spreading his aura and showing Jahil a wicked smile to intimidate him. Jahil slightly nodded.

"Good." the aura was released but the wicked expression remains.

"How are you still alive?"

"......"

"I'll ask one more time." Argent stood up and made a rapier like weapon and stabbed Jahil's left thigh. The rapier was coated with toxins that increases the pain felt as time passes.

"Gaahhh!"

"How. are. you. alive?" Argent said with his rapier twisting in Jahil's thigh causing him to whimper in pain.

"M-my magic! I-i posses t-this Dwarf!" Argent removed the rapier from his left and stabbed his right.

"Ahh!"

"Obviously I know that, I meant what magic did you use?" Argent said creating a dagger and placing it to Jahil's throat.

"I'll have you know, you won't be able to revive yourself if I kill you right now."

"my ART! It's my ART!!" Jahil screamed as loudly as he can.

"What type of art?"

"my original art, it's the secret art of spiritualization!" answered Jahil.

"Explain." Argent took out the rapier from Jahil's thigh and made it and the dagger disappear. He then sat down to his chair and ordered Jahil to explain.

"Y-you're a demon right? Then you know that you spiritual beings are basically immortal, unless you're core are destroyed." Jahil explained.

'Well for us primordial demons we don't die even with the core destroyed. Rain-tan and misery are proof.'

"It's an art that can turn a person into a spiritual being. Sacrificing the material body to strengthen and change the spiritual and Astral body of a person."

"And because of this, you need a body to posses, just like for us demons and spirits?"

"Yes! That's right."

Argent went into deep thought. Then he stood up again and sat down on the floor to eye level with Jahil.

"I have a deal. Do you want to take it?" Argent spoke with a tone not fitting for someone asking but for ordering someone.

Jahil's eyes turned serious "what kind of deal." he said with his eyes analyzing Argent's every expression.

"That art of yours teach it to my subordinates."

"What do I get out of it?" Jahil asked.

"Obviously you'll live if you do this, but more than that. I heard you're a researcher and you let the other high humans lead the Magic empire." Argent explained. "I have a large research facility as you already know. How do you feel about working for me?"

Jahil was wide eyed by this proposal. "You know that I'll probably betray you in the future."

"Yes, I know"

"You're still willing even through that?"

"I don't care about your loyalty, I care about the benefits that you can give me."

"And those benefits are, my research?"

"No, it's entertainment." Argent said with a smile.

"Huh?" the face of Jahil was completely the look of utter confusion.

"Don't get me wrong I love doing research as much as I love food. But doing it all the time will make me lose my interest for it. Adding you to the mix will stave of my boredom somewhat and should entertain me enough to not lose interest with research. I'll have thoughts like 'when will he betray me' or 'is he telling the truth' and 'is he sabotaging the research'. "

Argent was getting giddy imaging the moments to come that may or may not result in his own self destruction. All he knew is that it would be entertaining.

He is more than confident enough that he can defeat Jahil ten out of ten fights. But what about the facility? The safety of the universes being protected there. The other subordinates, will they get killed? Will they survive?

He doesn't know, and that's what makes him excited. For long live beings like them, they need to find ways to entertain themselves out of boredom.

Most of them, do it by fighting and messing with human nations. But, that would get pretty boring in the future.

Then how about something that everything you have is at stake. You may win or you may lose. The stakes are high and will make you stay on your toes. The best part is strength isn't useful in the situations.

"Very well then I'll accept your offer. I'll work for you until the time that I'll betray you." Jahil said with a serious voice with a glare in his eyes.

"Good then, I can't wait." Argent released Jahil from his chains.

"I have some high human bodies that I collected in the past. Twilight restored them, so you can use one of them. Leave that body, I can't have any of the dwarves die on me."

Jahil left the body of Bheldan and went inside one of the high human body.

"Gehahaha! Fool! Flame Lance!" Jahil took a step back and summoned a large magic circle aimed at Argent. The flames connected with their target, which made Jahil laugh even more.

The room exploded and the walls in the surroundings flew of and the ground was turning to glass. The flames burned Argent's entire body.

"Stupid maggot speaking so arrogantly in front of-" as he started insulting his victim.

From the flames burning Argent. An arm reached to grab Jahil by the neck and raised him up and smashing his back to the ground.

Jahil was in shock. 'impossible those flames should be in the thousands of degrees!'

"Hahaha! Yes! As expected of you. You really now the reason why I chose you." Argent came out of the flames completely unscathed with a smile in his face.

He let go of Jahil that was on the ground. "that was a good start of this fun relationship."

"tsk, I doubt that.... Boss"

"And that's why Jahil here will be working for me from now on." Argent said to Velgrynd, Lait and the other two former spirit lords were present as well.

"That's too dangerous Argent-sama."

"Indeed, he even tried killing you once he was released!"

"We should dispose of him, while we can."

Said the latter of three. Meanwhile Velgrynd was only looking at Argent.

"Is that your final decision?" she asked.

"Yes." Argent replied. This reply shut the other three up. His decision is absolute, they are merely giving Argent suggestion and advices. But no one has the right to order him around. Velgrynd might be able to, it's only a might not a fact though.

"I see, well I'm fine with it as long as he doesn't mess with me." Velgrynd approved. She doesn't care about what happens to Jahil. In her eyes he is a weakling after all.

"If Argent-sama approves then so will we." Lait said. "" Yes"" the other two said.

The construction of all the buildings on the island were finished. On a side note, Jahil was given his personal place to live as well.

It was decided that it was not a good idea to let him live in the apartment buildings. And, velgrynd and Lait didn't want to live with him.

"Enki and Siren come with me." the two followed Argent and met up with Jahil.

"Alright teach it to them." Argent said to Jahil.

"um, Argent-sama what is this about?" asked Siren. Her expression was one of confusion.

"I'm confuse as well." added enki. They were ordered to follow, So they did. But no one explained on the way where or why.

"How long are both your life expectancy?" asked Argent the two out of the blue.

"" About a thousand"" they both replied in unison.

"How old are you both?"

"Somewhere in the five hundreds Argent-sama"

"Yes, in the five hundreds. Half of your life span are already spent. Meaning in another half a millennia all the enkis, and the sirens will be extinct. I can't have that." Argent grabbed Jahil's shoulder. "this one here knows a way to make you guys lose your life expectancy. You'll be a spiritual being just like me, Velgrynd, and Lait."

"It is an honor to be placed in the same position as all of you." enki bowed his head.

"Indeed, we cannot thank you enough for this gift." siren smiled as she bowed as well.

"You heard them." Argent pushed Jahil to the front of the two. He glared at Argent. "Give them their 'gift'"

"They'll need bodies, are you gonna use those high humans you have?" Jahil replied as he walk forward.

"Nope, those things are pretty weak. I'll find them a better body in the Future."

"In the future you say, without bodies they'll disappear."

"This universe is a spiritual one. You didn't notice? Even without a body they can survive here."

"It is?! I didn't notice at all!" Jahil was surprised, he tried sensing the surroundings no reaction telling him that it is indeed a spiritual world.

"Did you notice?" siren whispered to Enki as Jahil talked with Argent.

"No, this is the first I've heard of it." Enki replied also in a whisper.

"Just get on with it. I set it up so nobody would notice. It's much more convenient to have a body anyway. This is just a measure for when we have spiritual beings without bodies visiting."

Jahil then went and taught the two about the secret art of spiritualization. These two would then teach it to their Subordinates.

Months went by and Argent and Jahil were doing research in one of the rooms. They were studying the concepts of skills and magics. It has been recorded for a long time about the difference and similarities of the two.

They wanted to confirm their theory that the two are just two sides of the same coin. That skills and magic are basically the same.

"I can't believe you went this long without doing anything." Argent said trying to start a conversations as he writes on paper.

"Hmm? Ah, well I'm more of a researcher than an arrogant bastard. You already know right? I let others lead the Empire and enclosed myself with research. That's why the Empire fell, when they summoned your kind."

"That may be true but I expected for you to at least sabotage some of my research."

"That would be blasphemous, to ruin such high quality research without complete understanding about it. Even then I wouldn't want to destroy it."

Times have past the first Giants have been made. They were the twins Kisara and Basara. They opted to stay with twilight for now.

Because of this, the two True Giants: Glassrod and Dagruel have started visiting the facility of Twilight on a regular basis.

Jahil has also been visiting the facility of Twilight for some time now. The others were surprised by his arrival and only Twilight really welcomed him.

For some reason Luminas and Jahil have bad blood with each other. They don't fight it out, but they openly show their displeasure with each other.

"Hey boss why don't you let me visit the sacred library?" Jahil asked.

"Obviously idiot, the books there are confidential. Even the others aren't allowed to enter there."

"But I see Velgrynd-sama always walking in there."

"... She's an exception."

"There was a pause there."

I can't exactly stop her, nor can I tell him Velgrynd's favorite novels are in the so called sacred library.

"Anyway I heard you got yourself a weapon from Twilight." Argent tried changing the subject.

"Ah this?" Jahil made a spear appear out of thin air. "I think he called it blood origin? Something like that. Not really a fit for me, I'm more of a magic user than a melee."

"That's true, and you're more of a researcher than a magic user."

"Argent-sama another Gate has appeared east of here." Lait went and alerted Argent who was doing research.

"Another one already? Very well let's go." Argent stood from his chair and move away from the table full of research papers.

As the two walked in the hallway, Velgrynd appeared walking with them.

"I heard from siren-chan I'll come with you."

"Good"

"Unfortunately Argent-sama I can't come with right now. The universe Roc seems to be having a problem the chiefs of each clan have been contacting us. I was suppose to inform you about that." Lait said with a bow.

"Then another gate opened, huh?"

"That's right."

"Well I'll let you take care of the problem then. Bring Enki and Siren just incase. Let them inhabit temporary bodies."

Lait nodded and went to get both Enki and Siren for their mission.

The two went to the east of the main continent. The place where the gate appeared.

Chapter Text

Result of votes are:

Hentai - 7
Romance - 4
Yaoi - 2 (why!?)
Action, comdey, slice of life - all are 1

I can't exactly say that Velgrynd reads Hentai novels it won't feel natural. So I'll compromise and combine the top 2, she reads romance novels that have smuts or she likes smutty romance novels.

As Argent and Velgrynd pass to the gate. They were met with trees, they were in a forest. They scanned their surroundings for any living beings.

Getting into contact with the world's inhabitants has always been a part of the expedition of new worlds. Judging if it is better to interact with them like the Roc universe or just let them be on their own like the lizard monster universe.

They then sensed thousands upon thousands of beings, tens of kilometers away from where they were.

"Say Argent... Aren't they, fighting?" Velgrynd said as she used her universal perception.

"It seems so, a lot of them are dying after all, let's go and watch. We'll hide for now, some of them seems to be stronger than Siren and Enki." Argent ran.

The two ran for less than half an hour and they reach their destination. There they saw different races fighting each other.

Two groups of people clashing into each other. A variety of races coming together. Each races are all in attendance on both sides. Making it not a battle of race.

Different types of spirit like beings lingered in the battlefield. From what can be asses, they each have different elements. From wind, water, forest, fire.

Using their gifts from the elements as weapons to defeat each other. From attacks like water, fire, and wind being thrown in the battlefield.

They weren't the only participants in the war.

Goat like men are also within their ranks. They have legs of goats, body and face of a person with horns.

"Now that's a new race." Velgrynd couldn't help but mutter.

"You can say that again. I'll get a sample for Twilight once this is all over." Argent replied.

The goat men are using common weapons like swords and shield to combat the other side. In a similar way-

Armed men with swords in their sheath, spears and shield in their hands.

All of them could be seen thrusting their spears into their enemies and others slashing with their swords. Others uses shields to block the attacks coming onto them.

Many types of attacks may come your way. From swords, spears, and arrows to fire and water attacks from the spirits.

"Look up there." Argent pointed upwards. Where light and darkness seems to fight for dominance.

Light shows its brilliance like the sun was present in the battlefield. For it will then be covered by darkness.

"Do you see them Argent?" Velgrynd asked.

"Yeah, they seem strong maybe class 6"

The one who has been using light then casted something that shoots rays of sunlight to all parts of the battlefield.

The attacks cause a lot of damage to the water type of spirits below. And will leave the fighters below with burnt skin if not burned alive.

This was Hyperion titan god of light. And the one who blocked his rays of sunlight and protected those below was-

Thanatos God of Death the son of Nyx Goddess of night. Their clash in the sky continues on. Using both their concepts and weapons at their disposal to defeat the other.

Another fight that is happening in the sky is a battle between a man and a woman.

Coeus the titan god of intelligence and farsight. He was one of the wisest in the battlefield and also one of the reason as to why they have survived this war for a long time.

The person that he is currently fighting in the sky is-

One of the rivers in the underworld. Styx.

The two kept their clash in the sky away from the ground. Unlike Hyperion and Thanatos' battle. Theirs were more on skills in how they handle the weapon in their hands.

From the participants of this war, many would realize that it is the war between the Olympians and the Titans. The battle called Titanomachy.

The battle on the ground wasn't in any way less impressive.

Minor gods and other beings fought one of another. Abilities thrown from here or there. Not to mention the monsters brought by the titans. The one they called the monsters of Kronos.

These monsters rushed to the Olympian armies massacres could be seen for every step they take. Bodies flying in the air, and the screams of the beings that were unfortunate enough to face them.

The battle was seperated into three groups. The right, left and middle.

Left side

From the left flank of the Olympians were Hades and Kratos. Hades was leading his army against the Titan God of Dusk Astraeus who was leading the titan army's right flank.

(Olympian's left = titan's right)

Meanwhile Kratos was fighting Aigaion the titan god of storm of the Aegean sea. The two threw attacks at each other, until Aigaion lost his footing and was grabbed by Kratos in his neck.

"Agh!"

Kratos was choking Aigaion until he passes out.

"Tsk"

Unfortunately for Kratos, Atlas came to attack him. Forcing him to let go of Aigaion who fell to the ground unconscious. The two men then started to fight.

Hades fought with Astraeus with their spears. The two exchange thrust and swings at each other. Hades waited for the right moment to deal a major blow. And then it came,

*swing*

"Gah!" Astraeus was wounded heavily by Hades attack. Hades' sword was swung to the head of Astraeus, if hades' sword were sharper, he would be dead. With his ears ringing from the sword that knocked his helmet off. He was forced to ran back to his army to retreat.

Creous titan God of constellation came down from where he was before. Using his concept of constellation to mesmerize Hades for a few seconds and then attacking him.

Hades was wounded by the spear thrown by Creous. The two continue to fight each other, because of Hades' caution he manages to fight.

Right side

From the right side of the Olympians was Poseidon. He was attacking very aggressively towards the enemy army. Along with him was Bia goddess of Force. With how fast they were moving, their armies are barely keeping up with their onslaught.

"Good just a little bit more." a man smiled as he sees Poseidon come closer. This man was Menoetius the titan God of violent anger and rash action.

"Indeed" another responded. This was one of the two other titan gods with him. It was Pallas God of Battle and Witchcraft.

The plan was to lure in Poseidon and Bia then Isolate them from their Army. The plan has been long set in motion as Pallas and Perses the titan God of Destruction have been pushing back the Olympian army.

Soon Poseidon and Bia realized the situation that they were in. But it was too late, as Menoetius faced Poseidon. And Pallas and Perses confronted Bia.

Poseidon rushed to Menoetius, in which he was stabbed by the spear held by Menoetius. Then another spear was with him. Cutting of Poseidon's advance altogether.

Bia was forced in a two vs one fight. All three of them uses swords and shields. Bia could destroy the shields of her enemy, but only if she hit them. The two made sure to dodge her attacks while slashing at her. The situation was the worst for Poseidon and Bia.

Middle

In the middle flank of the Olympian was Zeus the God of thunder. He was riding a chariot on his way to the front of his army. To where his people are being sent flying by the monsters brought by the enemy's side.

His charioteers were Zelus god of envy and Nike goddess of victory. Zeus landed in front of the strongest of the monsters. Aix said to be the pet of the king of the titans Kronos.

The monster noticed Zeus and ran towards him. Zeus using his sword and shield fought with the beast. He realized the hardness and thickness of the monster's skin was extremely high. Looking like it received no damage at all.

The fight took a few minutes until Zeus attack Aix eyes blinding the monster of Kronos. The beast stumbles down and writhed in pain. Using his enemy's blindness, Zeus using his sword decapitated Aix.

Iapetus the leading titan of the entire army went to face of against Zeus. Meanwhile Zelus was facing Epimetheous Aod of Afterthought and Nike faced Prometheus the God of forethought.

Zeus feeling arrogant from his win against the beast, rushed towards Iapetus. Iapetus thrusters his spear forward and hit Zeus in his stomach.

"A mere boy thinks he can win against me? Hm! How arrogant of you." Iapetus said to Zeus as they fought.

Zeus realized his disadvantage in the fight and was starting to lose ground. His right arm holding his sword was wounded by Iapetus. He then let go of his sword and took it to his left to make a surprise attack on Iapetus.

Iapetus dodge the attack and was met with dust clouds. After which he can see Zeus at the back of the chariot with Zelus who beat Epimetheous, with Nike running and joining in as well.

Iapetus grabbed his spear and aimed it at the chariot. He threw it with precision and hit Zelus in his back. It wasn't enough to finish him, but it did gravely wounded him. Nike took over for Zelus who was driving the chariot.

In a similar fashion in how the middle flank of the Olympians were retreating both left and right were as well.

The battle between Hades and Creous was not winnable since Hades was wounded. Luckily for him, he was saved by Kratos who ran away from Atlas once he realizes the difference of strength between them.

The battle with Poseidon ended in a similar way. With the realization of being cornered into enemy territory. Poseidon prioritizes the safety of them both.

He went to Bia who was covered in wounds by fighting both Pallas and Perses. He grabbed her and retreated back to their lines. The others tried to stop them from retreating but were stop by the sacrifices of the people in Poseidon's army shielding them Both.

This was a defeat for the Olympians. However instead of rushing in and killing them all. The titans didn't pursue any further, for if they follow, the Gigantes that guards mount Olympus may rain rocks at them like before, when they tried to siege their mountain.

"Looks like one of the armies is retreating." Velgrynd muttered.

"Looks like it, aside from the left side. The others didn't have much coordination anyway." Replied Argent.

"That's true, the right side lost a lot of men. More so than both the middle and left combined. In fact the left is the only one that retreated with any type of coordination." Velgrynd agreed. "so what now?"

"Personally I don't want to interfere yet. It might affect the chances of winning on both sides." Argent shrugged his shoulders. "if we do interact with them, will have to keep our actions into a minimum. Making sure to not to do anything that can leave a major effect."

"Basically you want to talk with them?" Velgrynd realizes that Argent may say that he won't interfere. What he is really saying is he 'should not' interfere, but he will.

"Yup!"

*sigh*

"Hey now! I don't plan on talking with those to groups yet. I'm planning on talking to third parties." Argent defended.

"Third parties?" asked Velgrynd.

Argent pointed in the ground. "Try sensing her." Velgrynd used her senses to the ground.

"Wow, a whole spirt king inhabiting a planet. That's pretty amazing, although... She seems to weak for a spirit king." Velgrynd was surprised by what she found out.

"Probably because she inhabited a planet or because she had descendants that she gave birth to. I could sense her powers from a few of the fighters earlier." Argent said his hypotheses.

The two went away from the previous battlefield. They went to one of the mountains that was nearby. They made sure that, there is no one in the vicinity.

"Alright, I know you can hear me. I know you sensed us, when we arrive earlier." Argent spoke to the side od the mountain.

The mountain started to morph in ways to form a body of a woman.

"It is nice to meet you. My name is Gaia, the goddess and personification of Earth." Gaia said with respect to the two.

"Do you know who we are?" Asked Argent. He found her attitude for their first interaction to be strange. That this should be the first time that they met.

"I do not know you exactly, but I do know where you came from." Gaia replied. "besides the lady over there gives a familiar feeling to the one that placed me here."

"-! You remember when you were brought here?" Asked Argent surprised. Veldanava never physically placed them to each universe. He just transport them via magic and letting them run free. Due to his carelessness a lot of these beings mutated.

"So I really was brought here by someone." Gaia smiled. "I only have a vague recollection of someone with black hair with white specks like stars in the night sky."

"That would be my brother Veldanava." Said Velgrynd to Gaia.

"I see, no wonder you seem to give of a familiar feeling. It is an honor to meet someone of your stature."

"Honors all mine, we have a few question if you don't mind." Velgrynd asked.

"Of course, I'll answer everything that you may ask." Gaia replied.

And so the questioning started.

A/N: majority of this chapter is just about Greek mythology origin like Gaia and Ouranos children, Kronos tyranny, Zeus and others escape. So you can probably skip more than half of the chapter. I'll make a mark like (-) so you can skip to that part if you aren't interested.

Long ago Veldanava created this universe, and this universe was baptized as Khaos the primordial God of Chaos.

Soon after this, came the other Primordials which were also placed by Veldanava.

The first to come was Gaia herself. She, like the other primordials were spirit lords, due to the transfer to this universe, they evolved into spirit kings.

They were beings without form. That is why Gaia chose a form of a planet, that she vaguely remembers when she was with Veldanava.

Unfortunately, Gaia was the only one who has any recollection of Veldanava. The other primordials just believe that they came to be from Khaos. That is why she kept this fact hidden.

The next to arrive was Tartarus. His mind seems to have been affected by the transfer, he was filled with negative emotions. He chose to live deep inside the planet which is Gaia's body.

There he materialized himself as a seperate world inside of Gaia. A place where in the future will be use as a cage to imprison strong beings.

Next came Eros the God of love, he was unconsciously affected by Veldanava's desire for life and progress of species. That his powers reflected it, and will be the reason for the births of many beings.

After him came Nyx the primordial god of the night and her husband Erebus the primordial God of Darkness.

These were all the beings that Veldanava placed in this universe.

Gaia was jealous of how much Nyx and Erebus loved each other, this being Eros' fault. She was given the desire to have herself a partner as well. Someone she can love, someone she can spend her eternity with.

With that in mind, she made her first son Ouranus. The personification of the sky/heavens. As the personification of sky, he envelopes Gaia's entire body. Gaia made Ouranos her husband.

Gaia also gave birth to Ourea the personification of the mountains, and Pontus the personification of the sea. Soon her body no longer seem feature less and was given life.

Soon Ouranos and Gaia made children with each other. The first beings Gaia gave birth to were the hecatonchires (100 handed ones)
-Cottus
-Briareos
-Gyges

Ouranos was scared of their strength. He fears that they may one day overthrow him, seeing as they have the power to do so.

He took them and placed them into Tartarus. In a similar fashion the Cyclops
-Brontes
-Steropes
-Arges

Were also brought to Tartarus, Ouranos was disgusted by their figure. Only having one eye for each of them.

He placed a Guardian dragon to make sure that they cannot escape from Tartarus. But this was not needed, for Tartarus himself would not let go of his new tenets.

Gaia also had children with Pontus. These were:
-Nereus
-Thaumas
-Phorcys
-Ceto
-Eurybia

Since they were children of Pontus which was weaker than Ouranos. They were not as strong as the others. And because of this, they did not get the attention of Ouranos ire.

As the lover of Ouranos, Gaia had more children with him. The one that will be known as the titans.
-Oceanus (titan god of sea and water)
-Tethys (titan Goddess of fresh water)
-Hyperion (titan god of light and observation)
-Thea (titan Goddess of sun and light)
-Coeus (titan god of oracle, wisdom, and foresight)
-Phoebe (titan Goddess of prophecy and intellect)
-Crius (titan god of constellations)
-mnemosyne (titan Goddess of memory)
-Iapetus (titan god of mortal life or god of death)
-themis (titan Goddess of law, order, and justice)
-cronos (titan God of time)
-Rhea (titan Goddess of Fertility)

Ouranos also placed them into Tartarus. Gaia had enough of his tyranny of their children. She asked their children for anyone willing to face their father.

Only Kronos was willing to do it, so Gaia gave him an Adamantite Scythe. And with the help of his brothers - excluding Oceanous- they were able to castrate their father.

They destroyed his material personification and completely became an unmoving concept, the sky.

His blood that fell into Gaia's body gave birth to many more beings like the ash tree nymphs and the Gigantes.

Kronos freed his titan siblings but didn't free the others. This angered Gaia as she watched her other children that were waiting for salvation.

Kronos became an arrogant tyrant of a ruler. He was given a premonition by Ouranos before disappearing. That he will one day also be strike down by his own children.

With this fear in his mind, he ate all of the children that he had with Rhea who he married.

Rhea asked for help from Gaia, she gave birth to her last child in a cave with the help of Gaia and the banging of the Curetes swords and shield to cover the noise of her giving birth and the cries of the baby Zeus.

She gave Kronos a rock covered in cloth as substitute for her child. Kronos ate it like he did the others and went about normally.

Zeus grew up being taken care of by the nymphs and taught how to fight by the Curetes. Gaia also watched over Zeus and taught him all he needed to know about the world.

Once he was of the right age, Gaia gave him a leather pouch filled with poison that he will give to his father. He marches to mount Othrys, the place where the titans lived.

Many beings visit the place so it was easy to mix in. He went inside and pretended to be a guard and served Kronos the poison placed in a chalice.

Kronos writhed in pain as he felt abdominal pain and contractions from his stomach. He halted the celebration,

"T-traitor!... Po-poison! Wh.. o!" he shouted to everyone in the hall. He grabbed the armrest of his throne, he was breaking it as he felt the pain intensify.

Soon he started to gag and vomiting. The first that came out was a rock.

The people in the hall didn't know what to do and just started horrified by the events happening.

Soon, Kronos' mouth opened in unnatural size. Then a hand burst out of his mouth, he felt his throat grew bigger and bigger as an entire person came out.

This was Poseidon, fully matured. Zeus came and stood Poseidon up his feet.

"Gods and goddesses, mortals and immortals. You do not have to fear this tyrant anymore. I am Zeus, son of Rhea and that Titan Kronos. I will build a kingdom without such a tyrant and place him in the depths of Tartarus." Zeus shouted to everyone as he revealed himself.

Kronos was filled with anger as he watch, but he couldn't do anything as it wasn't over yet. Another arm came out of his mouth, then two people came out these time.

These was Hades and Hera, after vomiting them Kronos was finally able to speak again.

"Ki-Kill them!" he shouted.

The titans soon started marching forward. Zeus took out his sword and fought. His brothers made makeshift weapons from the objects in the hall.

They fought of Atlas, Iapetus, Hyperion and many more titans. Due to the events that is happening, the other beings started to panic and ran. This hindered the titans to fight Zeus and the others.

Kronos vomited once again, this time two woman came out. These were demeter and Hestia. Rhea guided them to Zeus and the siblings manage to escape by going out the balcony. Rhea was left behind as Kronos caught her.

With the help of Gaia and the wind the Zeus summoned. The titans couldn't catch them in time. And that is what started all of these war that is happening.

"So that's why they fight?" asked Argent.

"Indeed, thanks to my blunder my grandchildren faced the brunt of it all." confirmed Gaia.

"So what now Argent? What are you gonna do?" Velgrynd asked looking at Argent.

"If possible, I would like for you two to help my grandchildren." Gaia said.

"hmm, as much as I could do that, as long as the world or in this case you, don't get destroyed. I don't really have to take any action here." Argent shrugged his shoulders. "Tyrant or not he is keeping this world in order, sure it might not be in a way that is good but he is managing it."

"That's true, personally I think the war is just conflict between family. I mean it literally is, you just want those imprisoned in Tartarus to be free. You don't really care for Kronos tyranny." Velgrynd added.

"Well for now, we'll watch what happens and might talk to both sides. I'll tell them about me and Velgrynd here, and if one of them are willing to work with us, will side with them and help indirectly." Argent said.

"Work with you?" Asked Gaia.

"Yeah, so Veldanava- the one who sent you here- gave me a job to oversee universes that he built before. If they are willing to work for me then I'll join their side. I say work for me but it just means that if anything happens that may endanger you, they'll tell me."

" -!!! I-i'll tell Zeus to coop-"

"NO." Argent shut her up." they need to decide on their own. If you tell them about us, I'll side with Kronos."

"i-i understand." Gaia said gloomily.

The two then went and traveled around. They met with the other primordial gods, they introduced themselves to them.

They talk with Nyx and Erebus when night came. Went to the sea and talked with Pontus. Eros who was traveling around, and even to Tartarus who was surprised by their presence. He had them swore themselves and while some took a lot of 'PERSUASION' like Tartarus, in the end he became obedi- much more willing to talk. 

They watch for months as the Olympians and Titans had their small skirmishes all over the plains of thessaly.

(Argent-sama can you hear me?) Lait could be heard telepathically by Argent.

(oh Lait, how's the investigation of the Roc universe. You can come here and give your report.)

Lait went inside the gate and met up with Argent and Velgrynd who were watching a small battle in one of the temples of the titans.

"here is the report for the Roc universe. We have discovered something quite fascinating." Lait gave Argent a stack of paper.

Argent browsed through the paper and his eyes went wide. Velgrynd noticed this "Argent what's wrong?"

Argent placed his right hand to his forehead and laughed at himself.

"Why didn't I think of that, how stupid of me..."

"Hey Argent."

"Ah, sorry sorry. Here you go, read it yourself." Argent passes the paper to Velgrynd.

The paper talks about the things that the chiefs witnessed in their world.
The opening of a Gate in their world.

"Wha!" Velgrynd was surprised then she realized. "Brother didn't specify if the gates only happens in the Cardinal world. So this should have been thought of before, why didn't we realize this sooner."

"This changes a lot of things, *sigh* a world has their own law and order. If suddenly a gate which connects to another world with its own law and order. It will only bring chaos, luckily for us the Cardinal world is the most compatible with all worlds."

"Indeed, the beings of one world my attack the other one. Their strength may be stronger than the natural inhabitants of said other world and might takeover both worlds." Lait added. "Actually the reason why we took so long is because war has already started between the Roc universe and the universe on the other side."

"Oh? So what happened." Argent asked with interest.

"We tried mediating and stopping it diplomatically. But the other side wouldn't listen to whatever we say." Lait recalled. "They think of themselves as the strongest beings and wage war to cover new lands. We were force to fight them and make them submit forcefully."

"If it's fighting it shouldn't have taken you less than a week. Why months?" Asked Velgrynd.

"We did try that strategy, but once we defeat the leaders, another sprouts out. No matter how many we defeat another takes their place. We had to change our strategy before all the inhabitants die by our hands." Lait massages her temple as she recalls. "Then we found out that something was controlling them all to fight. We force the being out and made it submit to us."

"heh~ so you became their new ruler?"

"In a way yes... It took surprisingly longer than I expected for this mission to finish. It was battle hard fought, and I quickly ran awa- I mean, I quickly came to report this to you." Lait said with a side eye.

"Looks like you had a hard time." Velgrynd placed her hand to Lait's shoulders pitying the poor seraph.

"Why don't you tell us all the details of what happened there then Lait." Argent said as they talked.

I'm sorry if majority of this chapter is just greek myth

Chapter Text

"You two come with me," Lait said as she walked through the hallways. The two others followed her.

"Where we going?" Enki said as he walk to the right side of Lait.

"Hey! Show some respect Enki!" Shouted Siren, who you wouldn't think can raise her voice like that.

"Oh, shut it," replied Enki.
*sigh* "We are going to the Roc universe, something seems to be happening, and all of them contacted us." said Lait as she ignore their bickering.

"Do we know anything that may alarm them like this?" asked Siren, Enki also listened in.

"At the moment no exact idea, I do have some speculation though," Lait answered.

The trio then went to the gate and passed through. The chiefs of all the tribes of the world were waiting for them to arrive.

"Oh, Lait-dono! Finally, you've all arrived where is Argent-dono" pt-78 asked.

"It seems Enki-sama and Siren-sama are also here" said W-74.

"Unfortunately Argent-sama had some business he needed to attend. I am tasked to come as a substitute, they came with me as my support." Lait explained and the other two nodded.

"Having Enki does reassure me" Ti-22 said. The two have become close friends since Enki is the one in charge of the trade between them and the Roc universe.

"Tell us the details." Lait went to the main topic at hand. The chiefs and vice chiefs all nodded and started to explain.

More than a day ago, a gate appeared near one of the beaches. Sea creatures started coming out of the gate and attacking anyone they see.

The trio were surprised by this revelation. A gate appeared somewhere that is not the cardinal world.

The inhabitants of this world tried fighting them of, but their number difference was extremely large.

For every golem that fought more than a hundred sea creatures come in return.

Considering that each clan have more or less only a few hundred members on average, with the lowest having around 50 members only.

And the three main clan consisting of a thousand each, with less than 300 capable of fighting.

"Lead the way" said Lait to the chiefs.

The golems all nodded and brought the trio to the beach. There just in time, fighting was already occurring again.

Large golems fighting of sea creatures that were less than a seventh of their size.

(A/N: the golems average height is 13 meters tall)

Some of the sea creatures have humanoid forms, upper body of a man and lower body of a fish. They used the water that is like a small water spout to travel on land, as well as to fight enemies.

(A/N: a mini water tornado by their waist to be able to travel on land.)

Luckily for the golems, they were very durable just as their size showed. Simple water attacks and spears and sword don't harm them as easily as they do to the sea creatures.

The golems fight with either their fist or they have a large tree trunk to swing around. Any who gets hit by either of the attacks immediately gets flatten.

Some golems that are far from the battle also throw large boulders like a catapult to the enemy forces.

The ground already has hundreds of splattered remains of the enemy sea creatures with their blood and entrails littered everywhere.

Of course, the enemy isn't the only one with casualties. There are also visible casualties on the golems side. Because of their large stature and somewhat slow movement, they can be defeated with tripping them down and ganging up on their joints.

Lait looked at the two with her, and nodded her head to the two. Enki smiled, while Siren just nodded her head in affirmation of the order.

"Looks like it's time to get to work" Enki said and jump from where he was to the middle of the fight.

With flames in his hand, he threw a flaming attack to the center of the battle. Tens of enemies shouted and burned in pain. Meanwhile those who were not burned quickly back away from the heat.

The golems who saw this started shouting and their moral raised. They finally had reinforcement that they wholeheartedly believed would come.

Even better, it was Enki the new person in charge of this world. He was the substitute of Argent when it comes to trade with the golems. That is why he is well known by many if not all the golems.

The golems even more eager to fight than ever continued to kill the enemies.

*sigh* "Can't you at least stop being a show off for one second." Siren said as she walk to the battlefield.

She has ice spikes floating in the air above her head that can fly of with one command. Seen behind her are a large number of skewered enemies with ice spikes coming out of their bodies.

"You're just jealous Argent-sama left me in charge of Roc universe. Where's your universe? Oh wait! You don't have one!" pointed Enki. "hahaha"

"Tsk, go!" Siren was ticked with his remark. Not because he was right definitely not. But because he wasn't paying attention and enemies were surrounding him.

"Wow! Hey that almost hit me." complained Enki as several ice spikes came towards his direction to hit the ones behind him.

"Don't worry I made sure you get hi- I mean you won't get hit." Siren said with a smile, her eyes weren't though.

The two kept their verbal battle as they fought of the enemy forces.

Meanwhile Lait was near where the golem rock throwers are, she was analyzing the enemies.

"It still surprises me how they can keep their manners and discipline in front of Argent-sama with their attitudes for each other." Lait muttered under her breath as she watches the two.

After the enemies started to retreat to the other side of the gate and the battle was over. Lait went to the two, as the golem around them celebrated.

"As stated by the chiefs, the enemy are all sea creatures. Siren you're coming with me to the other side. Enki, you'll stay in here to defend this area. You're the best suited for this position with you flames." Lait ordered the two.

""Understood!"" the two nodded their head.

They first had a small meeting with the chiefs about their intrusion to the other side of the gate and about how the gate will be guarded.

After a few hours, Lait and Siren went to the other side.

"Well I wouldn't say this wasn't within expectation." Lait said.

"It would be easy to assume that the enemy sea creatures will have a planet that is covered in water." Siren added to Lait's comment.

The planet that they were currently in is a full blown ocean. Not one piece of dry land within sight nor within as far as their magic perception can sense.

They were underwater as they had their conversation. Siren was a former water lord spirit and Lait is an angel. Both don't necessarily need to breath, and they can talk by thought communication as well.

They then followed the sea creatures that they sensed were retreating. After following them for several minutes they arrived at what looked like an underwater city.

"Amazing." Siren unconsciously muttered.

They scouted the outside of the city. The intricacies the beauty of it all.

Then a whole school of the sea creatures started rushing to them.

"⊬⍜⎍! ⎅⟟⟒!!!" one of them started attacking Siren.

Lait tried to help but was blocked of by many other of its comrades.

"Y⍜⎍! Wo⋔⏃n ⎅o⋏'⏁ ⟟n⏁⟒rf⟒re, ⎅⍜ ⊬ou w⏃nn⏃ ⎅ie t⍜⍜?" said the one that lead the ones that blocked Lait.

"L⟒⏁'s ju⌇⏁ ☍ill her too!" said another.

Looks like magic sense is finally kicking in. The water seems to have some form of magicules that was hindering my translation.

"Stop." using her skills she ordered the enemies.

Majority followed what she said and stop their advancement. The few who weren't were surprised by their comrades actions.

"We didn't come to fight you guys. We want to resolve the fighting, diplomatically with your side." Lait said.

"Hah! And why do we have to believe a word from someone who can manipulate my people." Shouted one of those that didn't fall for her skill.

"It's not like it's mind manipulation, it's just thought suggestion. It's their decision if they follow it." or if their wills are weak.

Lait released the sea creatures from their thought suggestion.

"Like we said, stop attacking the other side of the gate or we will fight with our full strength." Lait gave her warning and with Siren in tow left.

And just like before, the next day the sea creatures attacked again with their large numbers. They were killed of though, some were left to live to pass on messages of warning again.

And then it happened again, again, and again.

"Why can't we just kill them all?" asked Enki as the trio had their small private meeting.

"Haven't you been paying attention?" said Siren with disbelief. "We can't do to many things that may affect the world. Trade with the golems is okay since nothing major will change. But if you eradicate an entire planet's civilization that is a major problem!" Siren explained.

"Then... That puts us in a bind."

"That's the problem, Lait-sama I know this is rude and hypocritical as I just explained to him. But what about manipulating them to follow your orders." Siren asked.

Lait sighed "I tried that once, the magicules of their waters seems to have a type of jamming ability for both skill and magic."

"What!?"

"Thought suggestion will disappear naturally within the week, month if I tried." Lait frowned. "Of course strong skills and magic can still be used to around 78% of their maximum capability. It's just not an efficient solution and a civilize one that can create a long term relationship with them."

The three continued on for days.

They made multiple plans, and multiple actions yet none succeeded. They tried eliminating the king, then the successor continued his legacy.

When they manipulated the rulers, people found out and started a coup and eliminated them.

Many plans like these were made and taken into action.

One day Lait was analyzing the sea creatures that they found were called Adaro.

Then she finally noticed something, something that may change everything for the better.

She had the other two in another small private meeting.

"I've finally notice something strange, the Adaro, they're being manipulated by something." Lait declared.

"Huh? I thought manipulation and suggestion will get us nowhere with the jamming thing." Enki asked confused, Siren also nodded.

"That's the point, maybe the one who placed the jamming is the one manipulating them. It was hard to find since it wasn't your normal mind control. This one is embedded in their dna and uses sonar to be given orders."

"In their dna Lait-sama?" asked Siren.

"Yes, think of it as natural instinct. You wouldn't question an animal for why it does what it does. A wolf going in packs, or a bird learning to fly. It's all done by instinct."

"Then how do we erase the mind control?"

"Easy just kill the ones giving orders and be the one who makes sonar of a certain frequency." Lait explained. "but first we need to find out who is it."

It took them months to find the well hidden enemy. It was living inside an underwater volcano.

"Alright, are you ready Siren." asked Lait.

"Of course, Lait-sama. Everyone remember our goal!" said Siren as she looked to her other siren brethren Numbering around 100. They were brought in as added manpower to look for the enemy and war potential.

Siren and her 100 subordinates started channeling their magicules. The flow of water started changing direction creating a large ball of water that continues to spin around.

They then fired their combined attack on the active volcano. Then Lait used her earth magic to make mini earthquakes that will cause a fault in the volcano as well.

*ROAR!!!*

A large roar could be heard from below. The ground and sea shook, not from their attacks but from something else entirely.

Soon a large arm raised from beneath the ground, and then the other one. The large monster soon came to view with more than 400 meters in height it stood. Cipactli is its name.

The enemy finally showed itself to them. The sirens started to shoot their attacks on the beast, yet nothing proved to be happening.

It tried swinging its arms to swat them, but they all dispersed to get away from its reach. This however didn't save them from the current that pushed them farther than they would have liked.

It's tentacle like features on its back started to move around and rushed at them. Some of the sirens got impaled by this tentacles. Others quickly cut of the tentacles before anything happens to them.

And that was the right call if they were all saved. Yet, 3 of the sirens were not saved in time and were devoured. The tentacles took them and placed them in the monster's mouth.

The others looked in fear, that they may actually die fighting this beast.

"Do not worry! You are all spiritual beings, that beast doesn't know how to harm our spirit nor our cores." Siren shouted. "We'll revive in less than half a millenia and return to Argent-sama!"

Siren calmed her panicked subordinates, in fact she was angry as well. For someone to actually kill one of her own, angers her to no end. But, she is their leader and can't show it.

"Siren take charge and get ready to attack, I'll get its attention to me." Lait said carrying her weapons.

She realized Siren's anger and is using it to her advantage. Siren nodded and ordered her subordinates to follow suit.

Using thought suggestion and her art called EXPOSE that gets the attention of her enemies on herself. She readied her shield Aegis and her sword Enmity both of which are mythical grade.

The beast started to attack Lait with hundreds of tentacles. Lait just swimmed around and dodge their attacks while cutting several of them.

With emotion manipulation, she heightens the beast's anger at her, making other enemies irrelevant but herself.

Siren was surprised in how strong Lait was, of course she knew that she was strong. But seeing to what extent is a different matter altogether.

(alright everyone on my signal will impale the bastard with a large ice spear.) she said telepathically.

(((((Understood!)))))

They then waited for the right moment, accumulating their magicules and waiting.

(Not yet.. Not yet... Now!!!)

The water started to freeze and form a large spear, the spear's length is more than 30 meters.

"Take this! Ice javelin!"

*PAINED ROAR!*

the beast was hit in the shoulder rendering its left arm useless. Then it started to emit waves in the water. It was done on regular intervals.

"it can't be!? Everyone get ready, it's calling for backup." Lait warned everyone.

*Roar!*

*Roar!*

*Roar!*

*Roar!*

*Roar!*

"so many..." Muttered Siren.

What came was a large humanoid sea monster. It wasn't an Adaro like the others, it's length is 80 meters in length. They were the Ningen the one assigned to each of the cities of the planet to monitor the Adaro.

They numbered 6 in total.

And behind them were the tens of thousands upon thousands of Adaro that lives nearby. Probably more will come if this continues.

"Siren retreat for now, get all of your subordinates to come. I'll hold them of until you return, ah also bring Enki's subordinates as well they might try to attack the gate again with greater numbers." Lait ordered Siren

"But Lait-sama, that's too dangerous. All by yourself? Maybe we should contact Argent-sama and-"

"Siren, that's an order." That was all Lait said as she again used her Expose art to gain the attention of all the sea creatures.

"Besides I'll hide once you're all out of here." added Lait.

"Understood." siren rushed back to the gate to get her subordinates.

It took more or less 15 minutes for her to get back.

The monsters were still in the same place. Then the monsters looked in their direction.

A thousand sirens
Five hundred enkis

All of them are ready to fight to the death. They then started and rushed in for the kill.

"didn't I say to leave the enkis to guard the gate." Said Lait as she dispelled her illusion of pretending to be one of the Adaro.

"Enki was the one who suggested only leaving 500 as the golems were their as well. He is to blame and he said he'll take responsibility." Siren replied.

On a side note, Enki didn't say anything of what Siren said. She left 500 to Enki and just dragged the other half with her.

600 of the sirens fought with the 6 Ningen. A hundred on each of them. The rest fought of the Adaro that have already reach the hundred thousands in number.

Meanwhile, Lait and Siren are the only ones to fight of the large Cipactli . The others would Just be needless casualties, that was what they concluded.

They lured it away from the battle and into a different area.

The two had a hard time with its tentacle attacks. But soon, they got used to its attack pattern.

"Siren do you have anything that can keep it still for me? I can do something that will finish this fight if it just stay still." Lait asked Siren as she slash through tentacles.

"It was suppose to be a surprise for Argent-sama but..." muttered Siren.

Siren went behind the large body of Cipactli and used water blade and slashes to destroy the incoming tentacles.

Once she was able to touch its back she gathered all of her magicules into her palm.

"Cryo magic: Arctic zone!" shouted Siren, the lower body of Cipactli and the hundred meters surrounding it was covered in very dense and hard ice.

Arctic zone was an imitation version of Cocytus. And considering that Cocytus is only simple ice magic and not Argent's original Cryo magic, it could be argued that it's more powerful than its predecessor.

"Now Lait-sama! this will only hold it for two minutes at best." Siren said.

Lait went and got in front of Cipactli. They locked eyes, this was a mistake for its part. Because Lait, activated her art called Nightmare.

Nightmare causes one to hallucinate the worst thing that can happen to someone. It basically shows your worst fear that you don't even know existed.

Any normal person will go insane and commit suicide out of fear from this attack.

The beast started to tremble, it tried breaking out in a frenzy.

"uhm, L-Lait-sama? It-its getting more aggressive!"

The nightmare effect wore of after several seconds. But for Cipactli that was more or less a year of nightmarish torture because of thought acceleration that was integrated in. It stared towards Lait not with anger but with fear in its eyes.

Then it saw something that will hunt it for the rest of its life. Lait stared at the beast with a stone cold expression that warped into a devilish grin.

"Trauma." she muttered.

*ROOAARRRR!?!?!!!!!!!*

The beast started moving around more and trying to escape screaming. It started contacting the Ningen and Adaro to help itself.

However, the Ningen were reduced to three left and where facing 200 sirens each this time. If they try to help Cipactli they would be killed.

Same with the Adaro, their only strength is in their numbers. But the sirens and enkis made a barrier to make sure not one of them passes through.

The art Lait used this time was Trauma, similar to nightmare, it is a mental attack that causes one to see one's deepest fears.

However unlike Nightmare that shows the deepest fear of your subconscious. Trauma increases your fear by several times depending on how weak you are.

For Cipactli it was only multiplied 3 times, but for it, that was 3 times the hell it just experienced earlier.

Suddenly it stopped, the illusion stopped. There was Lait with her smile still on her face.

"If you want it to stop, offer your life to me." said Lait.

She was pissed, she's been holding it of for months now. She has been away from Argent for months, more than that she can't even finish the task that was given to her.

Her patience was reaching its limit. Because her skills are either mental attacks or analysis. She can't kill the beast with her powers alone.

Instead she chose to make it surrender and be a useful asset for her master.

The beast while still trapped in stone, bowed its head shivering. Not because of the ice but because of Lait.

"⟟ su⍀⍀en⎅er M⏃ster"

"Good, now remove your control on them." Lait pointed on the Ningen and Adaro.

The Adaro and Ningen stopped their attacks. The Adaro were confuse on what is happening and were put to sleep by Lait. The Ningen started to bow in front of Siren as she was the leader of the ones that defeated their brethren.

And because of the death of many of the Adaro, it took another month to return everything to normal. Once Lait was sure that everything was back to normal and only needed further observation.

"Well then Siren I'll leave the rest to you."

"Eh? Wait Lait-sama!?"

Lait disappeared using her illusion magic and got out of both the sea universe and roc universe to return to her master's side.

"We've suffered more than thirty casualties on sirens and ten for the enkis. I'm terribly sorry..."

"Hey it's fine, it's fine. Isn't this the reason we had them become spiritual beings again."

"Right, thank you for your forgiveness."

"So did you ever found out why Cipactli wanted to invade the roc universe?" asked Argent as he listened in on the report.

"Cipactli still doesn't quite have the vocabulary, but more or less it's to get more food. The fishes that leaves in there are offered up to it, but the Adaro and Ningen also need to eat." Explained Lait. "another reason is it just wants more territory to rule and more people to control."

"What a simple minded goal." Velgrynd commented.

"Now, now. What intrigues me the most though are the abilities you and Siren used. Your Nightmare and Trauma and Siren's Cryo: Arctic zone." Argent smiled. "Could you explain it some more."

"Well nightmare, first I used perceive an art I made from analysis that can see through anyone that doesn't have much defense on their mind. Then I look for their deepest fear using Thought Suggestion. Then Emotional Manipulation to bring the fear to the surface of the targets mind. Adding thought acceleration to prolong it as well."

"What a horrific art for anyone to get hit by it." commented Velgrynd, meanwhile Argent was just happy that Lait got stronger than last time.

"How about the Trauma one?" Asked Argent.

"this one is something that I got creative with. I used emotional manipulation to increase the fear. Thought acceleration to prolong it and parallel processing to multiply it."

"That is very creative, to think parallel could be used like that. I got to say, I'm impress." Argent complimented.

Lait was very happy with Argent's compliment that she unconsciously made a smug look towards velgrynd.
Who was confuse by her action.

"Well" Argent stood up from the tree. "What do you say we meet the two sides now?"

"Finally got bored?" Velgrynd teased.

"Maybe." Argent replied. "Lait you'll be coming with us as well."

"Understood Argent-sama"

Forgot to ask about that monster's origin oh well not important..

Chapter Text

Kronos was angry at his subordinates, no, he was absolutely furious at them. They had won the battle a few months ago and yet the mood was different from what you'd expect it to be.

For Kronos himself dampened the mood of the castle. He has reasons for it, they had won the war, and yet his sons- his children - all escaped and are still alive.

The prophecy his father told him forever haunts him in his dreams. More so than ever since Zeus' escape with his siblings.

And one day out of the blue one of his subjects came to the throne room.

"Milord someone wants to meet with you."

His face contorted in displeasure. He was already in a bad mood and someone dares to meet him in this situation.

"Bring them here," he said with his voice filled with irritation that the subject was left scared.

Three people came to the throne room with the subject of Kronos leading the way.

The throne room was filled with guards from the minor gods, as well as Atlas, Iapetus, and Helios. They all look at the trio that went inside the room.

A woman with long blue hair.

A man? With short silvery-blue hair.

A woman with yellow short hair.

The man step forward of the trio and opened his mouth.

"Greetings to you King of Titans Kronos, I am called Argent. We have come from a far away land to talk to you about something."

"What crude manners." spat Kronos. "What does a mere whelp think he can dare talk to me like this?"

The two with Argent had faces of anger. They hold of from just straight up killing Kronos because of Argent's orders.

"We bring you news about the state of your world. And if you agree to us, we can help you with your problem children." Argent stated.

Kronos' anger increases even more.

A mere insect thinks he can manipulate me into doing his bidding?

"Just state what is it you want to say." Kronos let them talk first before passing his Judgement of the trio.

"We came from a different world from here. We wish to have the cooperation of every world with sentient beings. That is why, if you're willing to work under-"

"Hahh! Working under you? Out of all the absurdities I have heard, that is by far the worst! Men kill that insect!" Kronos stood up from his seat and pointed at Argent.

Atlas, Iapetus, and Helios all went and rushed to Argent with blades drawn.

"You have the gall to even say something preposterous such as being from another world? Do your mockery of me know no end!?"

Argent sighed, he looked at his two companions.

"Don't injure them too much, just knock them out." the two nodded their head.

Not even 3 seconds went and all three of the titans and all the guards in the room are all knocked on the ground unconscious.

"You!!!" Kronos was left so shock he took out his Adamantite scythe and rushed to Argent. "Once I'm done with you I'll deal with those harlots myself! I'll butter them up nicely for your dying self to see."

A scythe made by Gaia that is made of Adamantite giving it status as a legendary class weapon. However unlike the normal Adamantite, this one doesn't have its own will but just a mere weapon. Argent materializes a sword of his own, not his mythical Rakshasa, but a downgrade made of material creation.

It's status is legendary grade similar to the Adamantite scythe, the name of this sword given by Argent is Grey.

Kronos' figure started to blur out and then he disappeared. He suddenly appeared out of thin air in all three sides of Argent. To his right, left and back.

The one behind him tried to manipulate Argent's time by speeding up his aging process. Although, as a spiritual being their age doesn't really matter to them, nor can they get old.

The two on his sides used their scythes to simultaneously cut both Argent's head and torso.

With his sword in his right hand, he block the one aiming for his head by swinging clockwise to his back, hitting the one behind him as he turns using his momentum.

The one on the right stumbles down, while the one behind had a sword wound on his chest and disappeared.

Meanwhile the last one.

"You didn't really need to help me." Argent spoke as he look at the one behind the last Kronos who was stabbed to the heart with a sword.

Kronos was dangling as his body was lifted up by the thrust from behind.

"I know Argent-sama." Lait replied back as she threw Kronos to the ground by swing her sword to the side.  He then disappeared as well.

The last Kronos, the one that stumbled down started spouting incoherent swears at the trio.

He was being force to remain in place by Velgrynd's aura.

Argent went to him kicked his scythe and lowered himself to meet him eye to eye. Argent placed his sword to Kronos' neck.

"Don't ever threaten nor insult them ever again. UNDERSTAND? Argent said with a death glare to Kronos. His aura was leaking to the entire mountain of Othrys.

Kronos passes out due to magicule poisoning.

Kronos then awaken and he finds himself sitting on his throne. He looked around and the guards and the titans were all their like nothing happened.

Was I dreaming just then? Must be because I've been over thinking too much lately....

Kronos draw out the conclusion that everything that happened was just a dream. But it was not, like what Argent said before they couldn't and shouldn't affect the outcome of the battle.

Having another threat for Kronos would divide his forces and might change the outcome of the war.

Kronos doesn't know but all those inside the throne room had one thing in mind.

I can't believe I was daydreaming while on duty. No one must know this.

Fortunately for them, this saved them from realizing that it wasn't just a dream but reality.

As the throne room was filled with confusion. Argent's group was walking down the mountain.

"Never thought I'll ever see you get angry like that." stated Velgrynd as they walked.

"Yeah, yeah whatever." shrugged Argent.

"You were really cool Argent-sama!" added Lait as they walk.

"Yeah Argent getting angry like that was so cool of you.    ....and when you had that threatening look on your face." Velgrynd agreed and whispered the rest in her mind.

"Alright that's enough out of you two! Say... Are you trying to lighten up my mood?" Asked Argent, he has been in a bad mood since they left the castle.

Not only did his companions get insulted and threatened in front of his face, he had to let the person in question go. He would have just like to fuck the outcome of the war and kidnap Kronos to torture him for eternity.

"Well yes? We were trying to cheer you up. But what we said were also true."

"That's right! We were happy that you got angry for us."

"Thanks? I guess..."

The trio finally got to the foot of the mountain. There they saw someone waiting for them, it was a woman, a Titaness, it was Metis.

"G-greetings to you three." she stuttered. "if possible I would like to talk with you three."

The trio looked at each other and agreed, they didn't really have anything else to do.

They change location far from the mountain of Kronos.

"So what do you need from us?"

"I have seen you three in my oracles, however unlike my normal oracles, fate changes depending on your actions." Metis said looking at the three.

"Hoh~ can you give an example?" asked Argent curiously.

"If you had left Kronos' memories in tact, he would bring his entire army to search for you." she said with a serene expression.

"That's too obvious, another one."

"Eh? Ah, uhm.. If you three don't interfere on everything, both on the titans and the Olympians, the Olympians will win in the end." she said in panic.

"Care to explain how?" asked Velgrynd.

"Yes, Zeus will one day ask for advise from Gaia and will free his uncles. The Hecatonchires and Cyclops, that will help them win the war." Metis said.

"I guess that developments fine? Why are you telling us this?" Asked Lait.

"Because this time the fate of the battle is not absolute, if you act on something the future may/will change. Please don't do anything that may cause the Olympians to lose." Metis bowed her head towards the trio.

"Isn't it suppose to be the titans that you're to be cheering on?"

"The outcome if you three don't interfere is that they would win. Besides, Kronos is a tyrannical ruler that only those that benefit side with him willingly."

"And you're betting his children aren't the same?"

"That's right, I haven't had an oracle into that far into the future. But I'd like to take my chances on the child that Gaia herself took care of."

"Well sure, we won't interfere enough to cause the outcome to change. But we will try meeting with them, you don't have to be afraid for them." Reassured Argent. "I already hate Kronos, so I'm leaning on the Olympians as well."

"Thank you very much!"

"What happened to neutrality and not caring who wins?" there was a small whisper comment coming from one of Argent's companions that was beautifully ignored.

They then went their separate ways, Metis returned to the castle, and Argent and co. Went to mount Olympus.

"Say did you guys notice?" asked Argent as metis was no longer with them.

"Notice what Argent-sama? "

"Her soul? Am I right Argent?" answered Velgrynd.

"Yes that one, you don't notice it Lait but, she has a similar soul to you. You probably don't know, but you look like one of the people that hold fragments of souls." Argent explained.

"You are a fragment holder for something that is infused in your soul. It doesn't seem to be a soul, but something similar. Metis is also a holder like you are."

"I am?" Lait brought her hand to her chest and started analyzing herself to ascertain the facts, once she's confirmed it, she look towards Argent.

"What should we do Argent-sama? Should we kill her and collect the fragment?"

"I don't think it's necessary, like you have less than 6% of fragment. Your not the main body so it wouldn't matter if you do collect them. But if you're interested you could kill her after the war, are you interested?"

"I am not really interested in any particular way to kill her, I do have an interest in studying the two of us though." Lait replied.

"Well then you could just make friends with her then."

As they walked the land before them turned into a face.

"Are you finally going to meet my grandchildren?" asked Gaia to Argent.

"Yes, I've seen what your child can do. Now let's see what your grandchildren can do." Argent continued to march.

"Please be patient with them." Gaia left with those words.

The Olympians were currently strategizing for their next frontal war with the titans. In one of the rooms, the three brothers were looking at a map and talking with their deputies and comrades.

A nymph then knocked on the door, they gave her permission to enter. Once the spirit arrived she started to speak.

"Someone wishes to meet all of you!"

"Hah? Who is it?!" angrily shouted Poseidon.

"We're currently busy at the moment." added Hades with a calm voice.

"Well yes, but these people forcibly went inside the castle and incapacitated the Gigantes!"

All of them were shocked with the news and rushed to where the intruders were.

They all arrived at the main hall of the Castle and so the trio standing there with the guards lying around them.

"We wish to spea-"

Poseidon rushes forward with his spear, joining him were Kratos and Bia.

Velgrynd restrained Poseidon down, while Lait knockout kratos and Bia.

" *sigh* Look we're sorry for barging in and attacking your guards. That was a stupid first impression so here." Argent healed the guards as well as Kratos and Bia, they then all woke up.

"While you did heal them, you still started with violence. We'll have to remain cautious if that's okay with you." Hades replied after looking at the safety of his brother and comrades.

"Indeed, we can talk in a different room, but you must excuse as and we will have to make sure you don't do anything dangerous." Zeus added.

All of them then went to a conference like room. With a long table with chairs on both side. The people present are Argent, Velgrynd, and Lait on one side. And Hades, Poseidon, and Zeus on the other.

The other gods are standing behind them ready to assist if a fight ever occur.

"Well then first of again, I am called Argent, this here are my companions Velgrynd and Lait." Argent pointed at the two beside him. "we come here to offer our cooperation with your fight against the Titans."

The Olympians were wide eyed shocked by what Argent said. These trio one of which easily held Poseidon and the other easily beating Kratos and Bia were willing to work with them.

"Heh that's hard to believe!" said Poseidon.

"I'll have to agree with him there." added Zeus.

"Can we ask why? And what's in it for you?" Hades asked looking at Argent.

Argent smiled. Finally someone who is level-headed "will start with what's in it for us, we are from a different universe from you. We don't belong in this world. We have been task with overseeing all universes that the Creator Veldanava created. We just want you to work for us once you won the war."

"Creator!? Nonsense Chaos created grandmother and all our grandparents. In the same way their children - our parents, aunts and uncles - made us and everything here." Poseidon bursted.

"Then go ask your grandmother, go ask Gaia right here right now." Argent replied.

"You!" Poseidon was stop by hades and Zeus. They asked him to go outside and ask their grandmother if it was true.

"So you say, but you just kicked him out cause he was causing a scene right?" said Velgrynd to the two brothers left in the room.

The two brothers looked at each other and had complicated smiles on their faces.

"Assuming what you said is true, we don't want another tyrant king. So we'll have to decline this offer of yours if this creator is one such tyrant." Zeus said.

"Well that's a good point, don't worry I phrase it as 'work for us' but it's more like 'live your lives as you like, but if something weird is happening or the world is in danger, report it to us' besides Veldanava actually is the opposite of the tyrant in your image." Argent explained.

"Though his a tyrant for throwing his jobs to others." Velgrynd said with a dry smile.

"Hey now." Lait replied with a wry smile of her own.

"So your saying is that, you'll let us rule this universe?" Hades asked for confirmation.

"Yes, we have a home of our own. We don't desire to conquer lands, we are just doing the works appointed to us. And that is to oversee all the universes of Veldanava." Lait was the one who replied this time.

"Once Poseidon is back and has Confirmed your claim we will have a meeting of us only Olympians in what to do, if that's okay with you three?" Zeus explained. The trio all nodded their heads.

Poseidon went inside the room with a shock expression. The two looked at him and cam deduce that the claim was true.

Poseidon asked their grandmother about the trio and not only did she say that it was all true. She also said that they should be respectful to them as they are stronger than them.

"Is that okay? Technically she gave them advice." asked Lait to Argent.

"Well... The whole point was to see their true nature without any knowledge about us so I guess its fine. We already accomplished our goal anyway."

After that the Olympians had a private meeting that included their sisters who were on the sea to come and participate.

After a long week of debate and discussion, they concluded that there is no harm in agreeing to the work for them, if they wouldn't interfere unless called upon.

(A/N: Heads up the final battle won't be shown but just mentioned because I'm mentally tired to add more.)

"While direct intervention is not allowed. That just means we need to do it indirectly" - Argent

Argent and the others taught the three brothers to fight. The only one among them who truly had any type of technique is Zeus, as he was taught when he was a child.

Poseidon and Hades were taught the basics by Zeus and just used their instinct and natural talent to compensate for the rest.

That is why Argent is teaching the three brothers Swordsmanship and spearmanship. While, velgrynd taught the other gods like Kratos, hand to hand combat techniques. Lait was teaching them knowledge that they needed to win.

For the past several months they have all grown much more skillful and experience than ever before. And are hatching up a plan for their next war with the titans.

Argent and co. are traveling around and sightseeing whenever they don't have anything to do. They taught them all that they need to win, if they don't win that's on them.

Lait has also been secretly meeting up with Metis once a month and the two have develop a kind of friendship.

Sometimes they would go to Oceanous castle underwater and meet up with the other Olympian goddesses. They were asked by Hera to teach them how to fight as well.

And have been doing it secretly behind their brothers back. Velgrynd deduced that they wanted to participate in the next war but doing it by surprise for both the enemy and their brothers.

Somewhere in the castle of Othrys was Kronos meeting up with Metis in a room.

"what does the oracle say?" he said looking at Metis who was looking outside the window.

Metis bowed and opened her mouth. "it is prophesied that on the next battle that is to be fought, your General or the one who leads your army will perish."

Kronos furrowed his brows deep in thought. "and you've told none of this to anyone else? " he asked.

"my oracles are all given to you and only you my lord." Metis said with a bow.

"good, you don't want to end up like Rhea. And you are not my wife, so I won't be as forgiving." Kronos said as he walks out of the room.

A few more months pass and the war between the titans and Olympians happened again.

Unlike before, the Olympians troops are much more organized and there have been some slight changes.

Bia who was once following Poseidon as his support was switch with kratos who was with Hades. They concluded that Kratos will be able to somewhat manage to control Poseidon's quick fuse and rushing towards the enemy better than Bia.

Zeus support stays the same, with Zelus and Nike by his side. Normally Zelus shouldn't be able to participate with his critical injury. But a little help outside was able to change that.

The titan army had some changes as well. Kronos has made more beast for his army, standing besides his men.

Meanwhile outside the battlefield were three people watching Atop a mountain. Using their perception, it was very easy to see below.

Though, they didn't really paid much attention to the war and were having a simple picnic as they chatted with each other.

"and that's why I find them fascinating Argent-sama!" Lait said with enthusiasm. She has been getting very invested in the titans and gods origins.

"hmm.. So they are manifestation instead of natural beings you say?" Velgrynd stated trying to follow the conversation.

"yes! There seems to be like a minor system in this universe. Something like a branch of the Voice of the world or a mini variant of the system. Because the birth of the Titans are too perfect." Explained Lait as she held her sandwich and took a bite.

"I guess that is true, after Gaia was brought here and the others. Their children coincidentally were the necessary concepts to better form their universe. Gaia made Ouranos (sky), pontus (sea), aureus (mountain). Not to mention gaia's children with Ouranos and Pontus.

Nyx (night) and Erebus (darkness) had a lot of children the most noticeable are hemera (day), and Aether (light) that opposites them. Thanatos (death), Hypnos (sleep), Geras(aging) and Philotes (affection) are important as well. Not to mention Moros(doom), Momus(Blame), Eris(strife) are counter for other gods to create a balance of positive and negatives."

"still I'm impress you found this out Lait, what made you realize these things?" Asked velgrynd as she reads her book leaning on Argent's back.

"actually I heard it from Nyx herself, she and Erebus had the same conclusion. They realized that, they didn't have children because of their union but because the universe needed them. Nyx was even a little down about it.." Lait took a sip of her tea after.

"I see... Oh looks like it's getting interesting down there."

The three sisters of Olympians have started to move, each sister whispering to their brothers ears to instruct them how to move.

Hestia helps Poseidon with Menoetius, Demeter helped Hades with Atlas and Zeus was Helped by Hera with Iapetus.

Zeus who found where Iapetus is thanks to Hera rushed to his direction. Zeus jumped of the chariot slashing at Epimethous almost cutting his head, luckily Prometheus blocked the blow.

"ahhhh!" zeus swung with all his might and pushed both several meters away, sending the soldiers nearby flying as well.

Nike and Zelus who were with Zeus leaped and attacked the two. Zeus then faced Iapetus alone once again.

Unlike before, they were evenly match. Each swing of their weapons were countered by each other.

Iapetus was surprise, to think the person he fought before, is now able to fight with him in even ground with enough technique and skill to match him.

As they fought for several minutes trading blows at the speed that onlookers couldn't catch their movement.

Iapetus lost his footing for a fraction of a second. Which was enough for zeus, he pushed his sword towards Iapetus chest, impaling the titan.

The world seem to stop as a thunderous sound was heard all over the battlefield. Zeus removed his sword from Iapetus chest, and he fell to the ground.

From his back, came out his sprit. A light floating in air. Styx who was with Thanatos fighting Hyperion, Coeus, and creous. Went closer and transformed herself into a dark river in which sucked in Iapetus and dragged him to the ground. Bringing him to Tartarus.

Right on que, the three sisters - hera, Hestia, Demeter - army rushed forward revealing themselves as they were once hidden by the fogs and mist.

The army of the titans slowly retreated by the Olympians army.

"they aren't following them?" Velgrynd commented as she saw that the Olympians stop following the retreating Titan army.

"is he confident for next time? Or is he cautious of a last struggle if they follow?" Lait worded her speculation.

"well we'll find out soon enough. More importantly, Kronos has been busy huh." Said Argent as he looked towards the direction of Mount Olympus.

"the poor things..."

"yeah.."

Lait and Velgrynd pitied the Gigantes that were guarding Mount Olympus aas they were getting slaughtered by Kronos. Once he was done, he disappeared into thin air leaving behind the carnage they he has done.

"speaking of Slaughter, how is it?" Velgrynd closed her book and looked at Argent.

"hmm~ no, nothing I do sense the souls gathering to me. But no sign of evolution."

"maybe because they aren't humans? Didn't Guy said that he killed the Human nation." velgrynd added her theory. "what's the difference anyway?"

"well from what I could analyze for now, since monster and spirt souls are more based on magicules they can't be seen as good nutrients. Unlike human souls that have less magicules on their body and focuses more on their will/ego." Lait answered. "atleast that is what I could conclude."

"well.. Even if not good nutrients they should still be able to make me evolve if given the right amount."

"how many do you have?"

"well from my centuries of accepting requests from humans... Around two thousand human souls. As for the ones down there, I have more than eleven thousand souls from the minor gods, Satyr, nymphs, etc..."

"and they aren't enough?"

"maybe it's not just souls? What if there is still another requirement that you haven't met."

"that's true.."

The Olympians returned to their home with surprise in their faces as their fortress was destroyed and the guards killed.

Once they found out who did it. They mourned for the dead and celebrated their victory in their war.

Meanwhile at Mount Othrys Kronos gave Iapetus position to his son Atlas. In which he accepted.

The titanesses - Metis, Thebe, Thea, Themis, mnemosyne, Selene, Leto, and Eos all went to the room. The titans took a step back for them to enter.

"my lord, we know of why you have lost this war." Metis the one who leads the Titanesses said. "it is because of the Olympian women that came and supported the three brothers that they have won."

"hmm~ I wasn't there myself, can anyone here attest for what she says?" Kronos looked to the titans one by one. Hyperion shrugs, Coeus and Creous shakes their head. The others held neutral expressions.

They all had one thing in mind. 'there is no way that the women are the reason for the win and lose in war.'

"it seems you don't have any proof. What do you want to do?" Kronos asked.

"we wished to participate in this war." metis replied, Kronos stood up from his seat and went to face metis.

"YOU? YOUR JOBS ARE TO WATCH THE STARS AND TAKE CARE OF THE FIRES. LEAVE WAR AND GOVERNING TO THE TITANS." Kronos stated in a very deep voice that would send shivers down normal people's spine.

As the titanesses dejectedly walks towards the exit of the room, another voice was heard.

"When can you see my lord that we are not winning this war? The Olympians has beaten us this time and have killed your brother and brought his soul to Tartarus. The Titanesses will make powerful ally." Prometheus said.

All of those inside the room all knew that Prometheus went to far. Kronos went to him, and materialized the Scythe that castrated Ouranos.

"You sure have the nerves Prometheus, if I didn't just lost a soldier today. You would have lost your life right now." Kronos said with the blade of his scythe at Prometheus neck.

Prometheus held his breath "I am terrible sorry my lord, the grief has taken over my judgment."

"hm, Metis bring this brat with you. For the next battle he shouldn't be a fool like he is now, or you will be punish not him."

The Titanesses then went out with Prometheus in tow.

Prometheus the met with Metis one on one. He noticed the way metis worded her request to Kronos.

"Did you plan to get rejected from the start? what are you planning at?" Prometheus glared at her.

She stood firm, looking directly into Prometheus' eyes.

"Kronos will lose this war."

"if he continues to ignore the facts, then yes." Prometheus agrees with Metis.

Metis shakes her head.

"it is not an opinion." she explained. Prometheus was wide-eyed, he got closer to her.

"this has been foretold? does he know this? are you betraying us for the Olympians Metis?!" he whispered in anger.

"it is his decision to ignore our help. it is his fault for whichever result this action may take him. even more so, he knew. I foresaw your father's death for the next war and told him, and yet he takes no action."

"what!?" he step back staggeringly as he hit the wall and slid down to sit and held his head with his right hand. "he knew?" he whispered.

"then why am I here, hearing all of this?" Prometheus looks up to Metis as he still sits at the ground.

"we need a representative for the Olympian council, when they have become victorious in this battle. You, who unlike our husbands and sons actually listens."

"and you're asking me to betray him?"

" he has already betrayed you, by basically being an accomplice for the death of your father. he knew and still did not do anything to avoid the outcome." reasoned Metis.

"he did. I will do as you say, but I won't go alone."

"do not tell anyone about this or we all or finish." warned Metis, Prometheus nodded.

Prometheus went and met with Zeus who was accompanied by Hera. he asked them for sanctuary for him and his brother Epimetheus. he explained to them his circumstances and for why he betrayed the Titans and how he can be of use to the Olympians.

"they sacrificed my father to Tartarus, I have been brought here by those that she has met before" he looked to Hera. "they knew that you three finally participated in the battle and tried to fight as well and were refused. they now seek to aid you in this battle through me."

to show proof of his trust and loyalty to them, he brought his brother out who was unconscious. he explained how much he loves his dear brother and he will leave him in their care. so that if ever he betrays them, his brother's life will vanish.

Zeus and Hera after sometime of consideration finally accepted his servitude, but warned him if ever there is a sign of treachery, his brother's life is in their hands. he then explains everything he knew about the titans and he returned to Mount Othrys to avoid suspicion.

"Hey Zeus so uhh just give us an update when you win, we'll be returning home. we need to check up on somethings, since we have been gone for more than half a decade." Argent said as he walks through the Castle in Mount Olympus, besides him are Velgrynd and Lait.

"of course, I'll use this communication device that you gave me once we won." Zeus nodded and showed the small gem in his hand. Argent has only given it to Zeus in this universe. this is the only way to contact them through different universes. the chiefs of the Roc universe also have them. although only the main ones.

the trio when through a gate that Argent made. the real one has long been closed as it was dangerous to just let it be.

once they returned to their headquarters they went on to do their respective things. Lait now has to see what has happened to the universe that she ordered Siren to lead. Argent returned to the facilities and joined Jahil in whatever it was he is researching. meanwhile, Velgrynd went to the Sacred Library she misses her favorite 'Romance' novels.

in a year and a half, Zeus contacted them and had declared that they have won and Argent returned to their universe to finalize their cooperation. Lait joined in as she wants to speak to her friend metis, who became zeus wife.

fun fact Argent went to Tartarus and forcefully took Kronos, who is now trap in his stomach. he has not digested him yet but locking him up there as he plans to create a prison just for people like him. Those who he hates and those who disrespects those he cares for.

after this a thousand and eight hundred years went by and the world shook.

"Agent are you there?!" Veldanava contacted him. "if you can hear me come here and bring Velgrynd and Lait with you."

the World Destroying Dragon Ivarage has finally come.

Chapter Text

Argent quickly followed Veldanava's instructions and brought Velgrynd and Lait with him. They arrived in the southern part of the main continent.

As they traveled they sense very thick amounts of miasma and magicules in the air. The living beings, both plants and animals, in the surroundings have all died.

"over there look." Velgrynd pointed at the giant dragon Ivarage that someone is currently fighting against.

"finally you three arrived!" The three heard someone's voice. Veldanava was on the ground placing his hands on the ground.

"alright, Argent I need you and Lait to help feldway incapacitate that being. Velgrynd you'll help your sister Velzard strengthen the barrier as to lessen the damage in the area." Veldanava started giving the trio orders.

"what are you doing?" Argent asked. Veldanava was on one knee and has his hand on the ground.

"I'm Strengthening the cardinal world. A lot of strong beings are fighting with everything they've got right now. And the world wouldn't be able to survive it. Now go! Ah also don't kill it."

The trio quickly went to their positions . They saw Velzard who was maintaining the barrier, and Velgrynd joined in giving her magicules in the mix.

The two sisters opened a small hole in the barrier letting Argent and Lait inside.

"Good luck Lait." Velgrynd said.

"what about me?"

"you don't need it, if you die I'll kill!"

"that's harsh hahaha" Argent rushed to join the others in the fight.

Velgrynd looked at the two as they fly to the enemy. And in a small whisper "be careful Argent..."

'oh? ' Velzard heard it and pretended to not hear it and focused on their job.

Argent and Lait saw the other seraphims attacking the giant being. And also with them is..

"Guy?"

"huh? Oh Argent!"

Guy continues to swing his Sword Asura at Ivarage. Argent could see that while it takes damages, it is only small bruises. Compared to its extremely large stature.

The other seraphims also used their weapons to fight it. The others hit it while the others distract it, and when it's attention changes so does their roles.

They all worked in good coordination.  Feldway notice both Argent's and Lait's arrival and had added them into the mix.

The fight has gone for more than a month already. Days went by and the surface of the planet continues to get scorch by the battle.

The dragon like being's breath is some kind of energy breath that destroys everything it hits. The Seraphims, Argent, and Guy have continued to dodge it as they continue their battle.

In this battle, Argent has equipped his sword Rakshasa and have added to the fighting force. However, Argent's contribution is not in his fighting ability.

In terms of raw power, he is the weakest in the battle and will just be a burden for the others. Even Lait could be a better help with her mental attacks.

Then why did Veldanava brought Argent in the battle you may ask?

"Argent another one opened here!" Guy's voice could be heard as he pointed to a gate that just opened.

"I'm on it!" Argent rushed to the Gate and forcefully close it before returning into the fight.

Yes, the reason that he is participating is because as the battle continues, gates have been appearing on the battlefield. And Argent aside from Veldanava are the only ones capable of closing them.

*ROAARR!!!*

some of the seraphs were hit by Ivarage's wings and tails and hit the ground. Passing by Argent who was returning to the fight.

"SHIT! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE" shouted Argent, he points both his hand forward and started activating nuclear magic.

"let's see you try this combo."

Ivarage was hit by Gravity collapse, *ROAR!* it wailed as the Magic pulls on its body.

However that only lasted a few seconds as it destroyed the magic by spreading his magicules all around.

Then "SCORCH MAGIC!!! SCORCH BLAST X100!!!" Argent shouted as several flaming giant orbs bigger than Argent's body one at a time started hitting Ivarage.

(feldway!)

(yes?)

(I'll distract it, let's do something with guy!)

(got it)

"come on you could do better than that!" Argent mocked him as he continues to shoot at the enemy.

"this was suppose to be a surprise for velgrynd you know! Being able to use scorch magic! Ahh what a waste." Argent started complaining.

The dragon started looking at Argent and opened its mouth. The energy is starting to gather and will soon release at Argent.

Argent grinned, raising his hand and showing it his smirk just to mock it some more.

"All rightly this better be successful." Argent started creating a magic circle in front of him. This one was ten meters in diameter.

"Cryo magic! Instead of freezing the target become my wall COCYTUS!!!"

A large 100 meters tall ice wall sprouted out of the ground covering Argent.

Then another spell was being cast. In front of the ice wall.

"Pyro Magic: combustion type: Energy Ignition!!!"

The Magic intercepted the Breath of Ivarage and collided with each other.

The two attacks were equal for a second until the Dragon's breath finally won and started pushing through the attack hitting the ice wall melting it and killing those behind it.

Atleast if there was anyone behind it.

"hahaha that was a close call." Argent laughed with sweats in his face.

"man I can't believe you did that." Guy said.

"and I'm not doing it again."

"Argent-sama that was so dangerous! What would you have done if I wasn't here!!!" Lait complained as they position themselves.

They were in the back of the Dragon. The distraction that Argent made was able to let them get close enough to all attack in unison.

Lait used her Ultimate skill: lord of Empathy Cassiel to manipulate the Dragon into thinking that Argent was still behind the ice wall for a couple of seconds.

And that was enough for him to escape and got into position.

Now that they were in position all four of them readied their best attack and attacked in unison.

"World's End!"

"slash of heaven!"

"Nightmare!"

"Toxins Embrace!"

*ROOAAARRRR!!!!*

the ground and the air shook as it finally had a large wound in its body. At the back of its body it has a large slash that goes from its left shoulder to the right below where his wing is at.

That was the first time Ivarage ever left that kind of pain before. It started rampaging even more than it already did and started bursting its magicules again.

"I think we have a problem." Commented Guy as he looks all over the place. The others did as well.

"wow that's a lot of monsters." Argent unconsciously commented.

The magicules that Ivarage released started turning into monsters known as cryptid and started attacking everything in sight.

Most of them started banging on the already unstable barrier being supported by the two true dragon sisters. Normally mere monsters like them won't change much but the magicules and damages that they've been holding for a month is taking a toll on their magicule reserves.

"don't worry I contacted Enki and Siren, they'll arrive soon!" Argent used thought communication and reassured the two.

They then focused on Ivarage who started firing everywhere randomly.
And they continued their Assault on it as well.

Meanwhile the monsters have started to make some progress on the barrier. They number in the hundreds of thousands if not already more than a million.

Each one of the numbers averaging from class 3 to 4.

(class 3 = B- to B+)
(class 4 = A- to A+)

"we have arrived Velgrynd-sama!" Siren shouted to get the attention of Velgrynd flying on air. With her are all of her Subordinates along with Enki and his subordinates.

"Good! I'll open up and let you in."

"wait!" Velzard stopped Velgrynd. "only Siren and Enki could survive inside the barrier. The others will die if that beast spreads its magicules again."

"but those two alone can't kill all of those!" Velgrynd reasoned.

"she is right Velzard-sama, we are all prepared to die anyway." Enki supported.

"and if you die, we'll lose manpower!" Velzard fired back. "you two go inside and clean up the dense parts, I have a plan we'll open up sections of the barrier to release a few of the monsters at a time and your subordinates kill them."

"I see!" Velgrynd nodded.

Then the two, Siren and Enki, went inside the barrier. Their subordinates were given specific locations that will open up.

Each section has atleast 100 enkis and 100 sirens on average. Some are floating in the air and some farther back for any who manage to escape.

"I'll open them now!" Velzard warned them.

""""OHHH!!!""""  they cheered.

*GROOWWLLL!!!*

*ROOAARRR!!!*

*ROOAARRRR!!! *

*SCREECHHH!!!*

the monsters started to pass through the open sections, these section are only 2 meters in height, and 3 meters wide.

The enkis started firing their magic attacks on the swarm of monsters. The sirens shoot down the flying ones and cover the enkis that needed help.

Unlike their superiors that fight each other whenever Argent wasn't around. The subordinates don't have any bad blood towards each other.

Inside the barrier.

"NAPALM BURST!" Enki shouted as he dropped down towards a densely populated part of the swarm.

"Hail bullets." Siren made hundreds of ice bullets that rained down on the monsters that fly. Each one dropping to the ground by getting hit in the wings and losing the ability to fly.

Enki burning those on the ground and Siren who cleans up the skies. Once they have cleaned about 60% to 80% of the monsters in the area, they'll leave and switch to a different location.

This again lasted for a couple more weeks, until more than two months have pass since the battle started. Everyone has started to shown signs of exhaustion.

Argent gave the seraphims and Guy some magicules by taking some from the orbs that Veldanava gave him. This allowed them to maintain the status quo.

"AHH! this'll never end." Argent complained as he slashed at Ivarage avoiding its tail.

He then goes to the front of its face to distract it from Feldway's attack from the back. It sensed Feldway behind that it look and fired a breath.

He dodges on the skin of his teeth and had a frown on his face. Guy then shots at ivarage's face to gain its attention.

This back and forth has been all they were capable of doing. They purposely let Ivarage aim at them so as to not let anymore damages occurred to the planet.

(-gent Argent! Hey!!!)

(Veldanava!?)

(finally notice? I've got it, there is a blank universe close to opening, if you could push it in there, I could alter the universe to become a sort of prison sealing it there!)

(how long till it open?)

(.... A month..)

(!!! A MONTH?! THAT'S TO LONG!! WE'RE BARELY HOLDING ON HERE ESPECIALLY SINCE YOU DON'T WANT TO KILL IT!!!)

(Well.. you could open it if you want.) Veldanava said with an annoyed voice.

(I could?!?) Argent involuntary said. 

(it's close to that universe with the large reptiles, all the universes are connected if you just follow it and take a few turns you'll be able to open it.)

(did you just compare finding a universe to taking a turn on the road!?)

(that's not the point right now, if I'm right you'll only need to at least take five different turns, one of those routes can get you to it. Anyway that's all good luck.)

(hey! HEY!!)

"unbelievable.." Argent muttered. "Guy! I'll have to do something so I'll have to back out for a bit."

"huh!? This isn't the right time right now!" Guy shouted back as he dodges a breath.

"this can help us win! Also I'll be having Enki and Siren guard me so, the monsters will be a lot more, Velgrynd do you hear that!"

(got it! Although that will be a big lose in our side here.)

Argent along with Siren and Enki as bodyguards started flying all over the battlefield searching for the correct spot to look.

Two days after Argent, Enki, and Siren left the fight the other enkis and sirens are finally getting overwhelmed by the cryptids.

Casualties have started popping up left and right. Some monsters have already slip through them and they can't follow since more will escape if they did.

"Need help?" a voice was heard by the enkis and sirens in one of the sections. They beamed when they saw who it was.

""ja-Jahil-sama!""

Chapter Text

A/N: Quick warning, I did something that may or may not make you hate me. Just keep that in mind as you read 🤣

""ja-Jahil-sama!""

In different sections as well, other people have popped up.

"well Argi-kun seems to need some help, and I'm not just willing to watch my beautiful creations (enki and siren) to die!" Twilight said as he fired a blood ray at the monsters swarm.

With him are four beings with black horns on their heads. Each one uses a different type of skill to eradicate more of the enemy.

"Argi-chan could have just ask and we would have helped, guess he forgot about us, how sad..." Sylvia fake sobbed as she kills of several cryptids.

"To think that he would be the one asking for our support." Luminas recalled as she slice through using her sword. Gunther nodded as he recalled as well.

Boss needs your help!!! Lend us your strength please.

"well if my friend Jahil asked like that how can I refuse, am I right? you two!" Dagruel shouted as he punches through tens of cryptid bodies.

"" of course"" kisara and Basara agreed as they fight as well.

"Good more people! You lot could have arrived a little sooner!!! Like maybe two months ago!!!" Velgrynd complained.

"now now, they're here that's what's important. As far as I could sense... The strongest ones are." Velzard sense. "velgrynd you know Dagruel, Sylvia, and Luminas right?"

"eh? Well yes, I've met them before why?"

"tell them these."

(Dagruel!, Luminas!, Sylvia! Can you hear me?)

(((yes/yeah/sure)))

(we're going to open the barrier from where you are and you three go inside and rampage there. The others could deal with the stragglers outside.)

(but won't we be decreasing the manpower outside?) Dagruel asked.

(don't worry Velzard-nee said that Misery and Rain are coming with their subordinates.)

The three, Dagruel, Luminas, and Sylvia all went inside the barrier and started slaughtering through the thousands of cryptids.

Few more days of Argent sensing for the blank universe and finally he has located its exact coordinates.

"HAHAHA FOUND IT!!! FINALLY!!!" Argent laughed as he pushed his arms forward and borrowed magicules from the orbs of Veldanava's magicules. More than 10% was taken from the already half empty orb.

"GUY!!! we'll seal it here! Tell Feldway!!!"

"Got it! FELDWAY!!" Guy shouted as he rushed to feldway who was with some of the other seraphims, he then explained the plan of sealing Ivarage to the universe and nodded.

The seraphims, a man with long black hair and a woman with red wavey hair, acted as bait to go towards them.

They fired of several types of magics in its face to get it's attention. Succeeding, Ivarage started attacking them and slowly but surely, they manage to move it towards the location.

With Feldway's signal the ones who are hiding behind Ivarage using Lait's ultimate skill are preparing to fire a large attack that will push it towards the gate.

"NOW!!!" Feldway signaled everyone, and they all did their jobs in unison.

The bait started rushing out of the way, as the ones behind fired a large magic attack that is more than half the size of Ivarage.

Argent who was patiently waiting while shaking and sweating bullets finally released and opened the gate to the blank universe.

Ivarage was pushed towards the gate, a third of it passing through. However...

"that's insane..."

Ivarage was holding the sides of the gate stopping its movement from going in the gate. It held using all its limbs to grab the sides of the gate. That was just about the same size as it.

Everyone started giving it their all to push it back. Realizing the situation it was in, albeit only instinctively, it roared once again.

*ROARRRR!!!!!*

everything shook, the ground, the sky, the barrier collapses as well. Releasing the thousands of monsters still alive. But that wasn't the worse that happened.

*CRACKS"

*CRACKS*

*CRACKS*

*CRACKS*

*CRACKS*

Gates left and right started opening, no, it would be weird to call them gates. They were more like cracks in space. Like whatever was behind them was forcing to get through.

Then once the gates are fully open, the monsters inside started coming out one after the other.

Cryptids of all shapes and sizes with large amount of strengths started rushing and attacking everyone.

Each one of them having the strength of a demon lord seed on average. With their numbers in the hundreds it'll give Ivarage enough time to escape the gate it is being sucked in.

The gates where the Cryptids came from are still pouring out more of their kinds as time goes.

"Not so fast!" Argent shouted as he forcibly closed one of the gates. The monster that was passing through sliced in half.

"Good! Can you do that to the others as well?" Guy asked as he rushed to Argent's side.

Argent was breathing raggedly, his eyes swimming around trying to keep focus. His body shaking and barely able to stand.

"unfortunately... that big gate... sucking that Monster.... I am...using other side...universe gravity... To pull it... taking everything... I have right now...."

"how long can you last?"

"3...minutes... With orb magicules... Maybe... 10..."

"Alright hang in there, we'll do something about the others then push it in" Guy rushed to join the others in pushing Ivarage in the gate, while the others kill of the cryptids that keep coming."

Lait was standing in the sky looking rather blankly at a certain monster. One which is currently rampaging as it pleases.

"What are you doing here?" Lait's voice, the words lace with anger.

As soon as it heard that voice, it stopped all types of movement. Not even daring to look to her direction.

"Do I need to repeat myself?"

Cipactli immediately turned around and hit its face to the ground making a small earthquake.

"Apologies. Master. I. Called. Came. As. Ordered. My lord." Cipactli tried explaining word for word.

(A/N: Master= Lait, Lord=ivarage)

"Hoh?" Cipactli shivered as it heard Lait's quizzical voice. "So you dare follow someone else's orders?"

"N-No! I. Follow. Master. Only."

"and yet you're here?"

"that. Is..." it couldn't make any arguments, firstly it doesn't want to anger her as she is already mad. Secondly Cipactli came here in a similar way it orders the Adaro.

By a type of mind control or instinctual orders. Cipactli only regained consciousness, because of its much more instinctual fear of Lait than its loyalty to its lord.

"I'm not in a good mood right now okay? If you don't want punishment you'll do as I say word for word got that?"

Cipactli nodded furiously the wind shook the surroundings. Lait pointed at the other large Cryptids.

"Kill them." Following it's master's order. It started rushing towards the other Cryptids and started attacking and killing them.

Using its Jaws to cut through their throat. It's claws to cut their bodies. And it's tentacles to both pierce and hold them down.

*whistle* "That girl is something else" Guy commented watching the scene.

Meanwhile Argent.

Shit, shit! If I could only have more power.. Those monsters will keep coming out.. This is just an endurance battle. And I hate to say it, I'm losing here!

Then thought communication and thought acceleration activated.

(do you want power?)

(Veldanava?! Get your ass here and fucking help us!!!)

(shut it! The only reason the planet hasn't died is because of me! I'm busy can't you see!?)

(I can't see, I'm busy trying to pull this big ass monster in the other side!!!)

(and I have an idea so you could pull it off.)

(you do?! Great do it!!!)

(but it depends on your desires if you could do it. This will only give you a boost, but if you want Major changes, you have to want it like no one ever before.)

(just do it! Even just a boost would be very helpful right now!)

(don't make me regret this okay? RIMURU!)

(eh....?)

Then Argent's body started to glow, the evolution for his body has started happening.

Shit! Evolution right now?! Really!! I can't be weaken right now. That idiot, giving me a name is he dumb?

<< confirmed all requirements of demon lord evolution acquired. Commencing the Harvest festival.>>

Eh?

<< Evolving from Demon peer to Demon King.... confirmed.

All skills acquired by the old body will be re-acquired... confirmed.

New intrinsic skills.

-Universal sense

-Infinite regeneration

-Enhanced replication

-Demon lord's Haki

Resistance/Nullification

-Thermal fluctuation Nullification

-Holy magic Resistance

-Spiritual attack Nullification

All physical abilities have been greatly improved... Confirmed

This completed the evo-

(hold it! Not yet, you're not finish yet. I know there is a power greater than what I have! Velgrynd and Lait have them. I WANT ONE!!!)

.... Request accepted

Attempting to evolve the unique skills of the individual 'Rimuru'

Unique skill: Great sage.... Failed.

(Next!)

Unique skill: Predator.... Failed

(Next!)

Unique skill: Depravity.... Failed

(NEXT!)

Unique skill: Verse Voyager... Failed

Confirmed no Unique skills fit for evolution.

(AGAIN!)

Confirmed no Unique skills fit for evolution.

(AGAIN!)

Confirmed no Unique skills fit for evolution.

(AGAIN!)

Confirmed no Unique skills fit for evolution.

(AGAIN!)

Confirmed no Unique skills f-(AGAIN!)

(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)
(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)(AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!) (AGAIN!!!)

(DO WHATEVER YOU NEED MAKE ONE OF THEM EVOLVE!!!)

....

Confirmed sacrificing Great Sage to Verse Voyager for a chance of evolution... Successful.

The Unique skill: Verse Voyager has evolved into the Ultimate skill: King of Passage Janus.

This concludes the evolution.>>

(A/N:  VoW: "are you 🤬 happy now!?! "  )

Once the evolution finishes Arge- no Rimuru felt large amount of power in his grasp.

With a wave of his hand he closed one of the gates in front of him almost instantly.

The others all looked at him, realizing that he has gotten stronger than before and that he would be the needed asset to finally finish the fight.

"Argent/Argent-sama" a blue and a blonde haired pair rushed to Rimuru.

"I'm okay you two, anyway velgrynd are you sure it's fine to leave your post?"

"the barriers down anyway, your subordinates are hunting down the escapees. More than that what happened to you, you seem stronger."

"ahh, hahaha well.. I'm no longer Argent. You should call me Rimuru now."

""WHAT!!""

"who-who named you Ar-Rimuru-sama."

"Veldanava did, I'll explain later have Guy gather all the strong ones that can fight that monster and we'll push it together and I'll seal it."

"I thought brother will?"

"yes, but I could do it too." Rimuru grinned. "have the rest finish of the other monsters"

"right" "understood"

The two left Rimuru and started telling the others about the plan. Meanwhile Rimuru focuses in closing the gates one at a time.

While he did get strong enough to simultaneously close a gate while maintaining the gate Ivarage is trying to escape from.

It will still take a toll on him, if he over use it.

Once all the gates have been sealed of everyone one capable of dealing even a slight amount of damage to Ivarage gathered together.

All of them are clustered together and started gathering all their strength. And each of them in unison shot their best attacks. This being a large magicule Bullet as large as Ivarage itself.

""""CARDINAL BANISHMENT!!!""""

Ivarage tried countering with his breath but...

"Reflective Gate!"

A gate appeared just a few meters from Ivarage's mouth absorbing the breath into thin air. The combined attack of the others hit it in the face.

And slowly but surely more than half its body is inside the gate.

"ROAR!!!"

It tried calling for more of its Cryptids by forcibly opening gates. However no gates ever appeared.

"too bad huh" rimuru raised his hand in front of him and opened a gate. inside the gate came out the Breath attack of Ivarage, giving it the final push it fully insert Ivarage inside the universe.

"Cometh, cometh, cometh, I beseech thee to scream forth from the depths of the abyss and engulf mine enemy into your undying embrace.

Become the incarnation of imprisonment and banish my enemies into your chamber for eternitities to come! COSMIC PRISON!"

Ivarage was then pulled even more inside the gate and was bind by glowing light chains.

Then the gate started to close, and not just close. Chains started coming out of the edges of the gate and started covering the gate shut, then finally disappeared.

"is it over?"

Chapter Text

Once everything is back to normal everyone started to gather around.

The seraphims went to where Veldanava is and the rest met up with Rimuru and Guy.

They all talked about the situation that just happened and how they will fix the planet and the civilizations affected by the fight.

After some talks, it's decided that it will be discussed in three days from now. When everything has been noted.

Everyone started to leave one by one starting with Dagruel who said his farewell.

"So Twilight who or what are those exactly?" Rimuru pointed at the 4 individuals standing behind him.

"fufufu~ glad you notice Argi-kun! They are my newest creation! I like to call them Fair Onis, they are made based on the Enkis. In theory, they should be able to reproduce, but it's still in the trial stage."

Twilight presented as the 4 Fair Onis moved forward and bowed their heads. Two males and two females.

"You brought them why?" Rimuru looked at Twilight as he asked once he was done analyzing them.

"Well~ we needed all the help we can get right? Besides this is good battle experience for them!" Twilight pointed out.

"I guess that is true... Still I'm surprise you guys came. " Rimuru looked through everyone he knew at the facility.

From Twilight, Sylvia, Luminas, Gunther even Dagruel and the twin giants included came.

" Oh! You didn't know Argi-chan?" Sylvia said surprised as she looked to Jahil's direction."Jahil here actually asked us to come."

"He did?" Rimuru looked at Jahil who was now looking away from him and glaring at Sylvia.

"Yes, yes. I believe it was something like 'boss needs help!' or something close to that." Sylvia reenact what she recalled Jahil said when he arrived in front of the Facility.

"If Boss loses then I wouldn't be able to do research anymore. It's all for my benefit and nobody else, don't put words on my mouth." Jahil said irritated.

As they talked for a few more minutes Rimuru remembered something.

"Ah guys, I'm no longer Argent. I just got granted the name Rimuru so uh yeah, don't ask questions I can't be bothered to answer."

""""...""""

""""HEY!!! DON'T JUST BRUSH IT OFF!?!""""

"Se-seriously!? Ar-i mean Rimuru-chan got named?! That must be the reason how you were able to seal that monster."

"Looking at you, I guess we're the same species now, huh?" Guy placed his arm over Rimuru's shoulder before whispering in his ear. "Let's fight sometime in the future okay?"

Rimuru just nodded slightly, and Guy removed his arm. He then went to talk with Veldanava leaving Rimuru.

"I guess it's no longer Ar-chi? Rimu-chi is now a Demon King like Guy-sama." Rain said with her arms crossed.

"Congratulations on your evolution Rimuru." Misery congratulated.

"Thanks Misery, I'll teach you a new recipe that I just learned later."

"Hey what about me?" Rain complained pointing at herself.

"You'll taste test it."

"Yey! I knew Rimu-chi is the best!" Rain jump and hug Rimuru. they then continued to talk some more.

The group slowly disperse as they each have their own agenda to take care off.

Once everyone left Rimuru and co. went to where Veldanava is. They then arrived in a place with a very large tree.

Veldanava waved as he saw Rimuru and the others coming to his direction

"Rimuru congrats on your successful evolution! How'd you like the name? I recalled you saying it that one ti-"

"How irresponsible are you!!"

Rimuru scolded Veldanava as he stomps his way to Veldanava.

".. Eh?"

Veldanava was surprised by this reaction. He would have expected to receive a thank you but not a scolding.

"We need to have a good talk in you just throwing a name casually!" Rimuru was extremely mad, like before with his body and weapon. Veldanava made something absurd for him again.

Granted he is grateful for acquiring new strength and even acquiring something called an ultimate skill.

But that kind of power is not something that should be given to just anyone. And Rimuru himself knows that he is someone who will abuse this power in the future for his benefit. His not a nice guy, quite the opposite. he does things for his benefit and entertainment. The only reason he took being an overseer is to sate his boredom.

That's why, while he is still ignorant to its full potential and not yet full of himself with his new powers. He'll act responsible and scold Veldanava for doing it, to show Veldanava that it was his fault and not Rimuru's if something happen.

"B-but I-"

"No buts!!!"

Veldanava who was trying to defend himself just made it worse for himself. He was now on his knees listening to Rimuru rant.

"... Yes... I'm sorry..."

Meanwhile, the two true dragon sisters, Guy, and Lait just watched in the side.

They knew Veldanava's personality and that he does things impulsively sometimes. They have already given up on doing anything about it.

Once the sermon was over they all got closer to the two.

"Speaking of big brother." Velzard said as she looked up pointing. "what is that? I don't recall it being there before."

"ah, that's something I made and maintain when you guys were fighting. I'd like to call it the Sacred Tree." Veldanava answered proudly as he look at it.

He continued looking at the others and explained. "Remember when that monster was rampaging and leaking its aura everywhere? This here will help regulate the magicules in the atmosphere and support the world in the face of natural disasters."

"couldn't you have just done that and helped us?" Ask Rimuru.

"well... The entire world is affected by the fight you know.. The weather everywhere was in chaos. The mountains were erupting and tidal waves washed the shores. I had to lessen the damage all over the world."

Everyone just started blankly at Veldanava. To exhausted to create an argument.

"Where are the other seraphims?" Lait asked noticing their absence.

"They already went back and prepared their subordinates, I'm going to assign them knew jobs because of this event." Explained Veldanava. "Speaking of, Rimuru will probably be busy as well from now on"

"I will?" asked Rimuru confused tilting his head. the others did as well.

"Try sensing the surrounding worlds and Universes" Veldanava spread both his hands wide.

Rimuru started activating King of Passage: Janus and sensed the universes near by, unlike before that he could only sense those his already been too, now as long as its within a certain range from where he is, he could sense at a minimum of five universes to twenty at his best.

"ah.. yeah... your right...*sigh* " Rimuru slumped his shoulders by what he has found out. universes have started connecting with each other and creating chaos on both sides. he could also sense some worlds on the verge if not already destroyed by this event.

"This is probably because of that monster, to add to it, we sealed him in a blank universe but his energy is still leaking, although only a small amount through the veins. Creating gates to try to escape, but instead affecting different worlds." explained Veldanava to Rimuru who was listening intently.

"Veins?" asked Rimuru from hearing an unfamiliar term.

"The thing that connects all my creation from each other, the thing you used to get to the blank universe. they are all connected like a tree."

"Wouldn't branch be a better term then? since you compare it to a tree."

"No... veins sounds much cooler" Veldanava said with a serious face.

"....."

Rimuru didn't argue, he just sighed. Which he did not know gave a bigger hit to Veldanava emotionally than if he scolded him. Minutes more of talking and Rimru and co. returned to their home base and Guy and co. left as well.

Leaving Veldanava alone near the Sacred Tree looking at the battlefield.

'Making you stronger is necessary though Rimuru, I don't know yet but this entire world.. no this entire multiverse seems to revolve around you. whether it be good or bad you'll surely be in the middle of all that will happen.'

'What a monster that was. I believe the future me called that being Ivarage right? such a scary being.'

Veldanava looked at the sky, sat down and sighed. He took out the soul fragments that he secretly caught from the gates he sealed all over the world as the others fought Ivarage.

The reason Veldanava didn't join, is not only to maintain the world's durability but because gates also opened all over the world.

In which he closed them of and took out the entities that came out of them. Unlike the ones that fought with Rimuru's group, This ones didn't come here to help Ivarage, but were just brought by the battle.

Accidentally involving them and creating chaos in several nations that waged war with those in the gates.

One of those beings being the Gluton, that holds a 2% fragment of Rimuru's soul.

That night, Veldanava contacted Rimuru and they met up in one of the mountains in the northern part of the continent. He was looking at the nighttime scenery as he steels himself to what he plans to do.

"What did you want to see me here for?" A voice he has already been accustomed to hearing said. He turns back with Rimuru standing there with his arms cross.

"I wanted to give you something in private." Veldanava explained as he opened his palm and showed the fragments he acquired. the one most notable is the largest of the bunch coming from the Gluton.

"A-are those fragments? Where did you get them!" Rimuru asked surprise, it has been a long time since his last found one. he has long given up in looking in the cardinal world.

"When you were fighting that monster, a gate appeared and I found a few." Veldanave said vaguely. Rimuru noticed but just ignored it, knowing Veldanava probably has a reason.

Rimuru took the fragments into him.

Rimuru then saw a new memory, in which he looked at Veldanava with a surprise and sad expression.

"My older brother, Star king Veldanava died from the attack by a human country after he was weakened to a normal human level." A blonde man said with a sad tone.

"it was right after the birth of his daughter, Milim, his powers went to her weakening him." a fairy added.

**************

"Milim was all alone since both her parents died, the only one with her is her pet dragon made by her father."

***************

"Greetings! I am the one and only dragonoid known as the destroyer. Demon lord Milim Nava" a girl with platinum pink hair in a twin tail said with a smile on her face.

***************

"Wow! what is this so delicous!" The platinum pinked haired girl said as she licked at the honey in her face.

<< confirmed. Unique skill: Starving one... acquired.

Acquired skills: Starving one and Predator combine to evolve into Unique Skill: Gluttony.... Successful.>>

"Thanks for that Veldanava" Rimuru said.

"No problem Rimuru."

"Veldanava I-"

"it's fine, I know" Veldanava said with a smile. "I should be thanking you, I saw some good moments in your memories. Especially with my daughter safe and happy."

The two talked some more before Rimuru said his goodbye.

Before I threw my omniscient and omnipotence I viewed the future.

Veldanava thought as he watch Rimuru leave.

Though limited until my death, I can confidently say that you are an anomaly for not being in the future that I saw, and yet here you are. Even worse, that Ivarage seems to be different from the Ivarage I saw in the future.

Was it wise to let it go? Was it wise to give you the fragments? I can't just make changes in the events without knowing the consequences. what I can do is trust that Rimuru is sent here to fix the future.'

"I'm very happy to see my daughter all grown up" a tear fell from Veldanava's face. With his omniscient limited to only being able to see until his death, he couldn't see his daughter growing up.

"Though I don't approve of her style of clothing..."

....

..

....

Three days have past since the battle, people have gathered in Guy's castle up north to discuss about the world.

The participants are Dagruel, Luminas, Twilight, Sylvia, Rimuru, Velgrynd, Lait, Guy, and Velzard.

Of course people like Dagruel, Luminas and Twilight brought a subordinate with them. for Dagruel the twins came with him, for Luminas was Gunther, and Two fair onis for Twilight.

Sylvia didn't bring any with her, Rimuru didn't bring Enki and Siren either as they are still fixing some of the worlds they govern and managing their loses. Jahil wasn't interested in joining and retuned to his research.

They are all seated in a round chair with their subordinates standing behind them. their sequences is Guy, Velzard, Velgrynd, Rimuru, Lait, Sylvia, Luminas, Twilight, and Dagruel.

"Now then let's start the meeting." Guy clapped his hands to signal the start.

Rain then stepped forward and announce the damages that happened all over the world. from the earthquakes in the east, flooding in the south, volcanic eruptions in the west, and landslides and formation and destructions of mountains in the north of the main continent. Not to mention the monsters summoned by Ivarage that were able to escape the barrier and were let lose before getting exterminated.

"Not to mention the casualties on the humans, our intel suggest that more than atleast 100 million casualties not including unconfirmed deaths like missing bodies. we assumed there to be more death but are either crushed by landslide or at the bottom of the sea by the floodings. Some may also be devoured by monsters." Rain continued reading her report. "assuming this to be added, the casualties would reach around 60-70% of all of humanity."

After finishing her report, Rain stepped back to behind Guy and remained silent. Guy stood up from his seat.

"So does anyone have any suggestion in how to fix this predicament that we are facing?"

Everyone started looking at each other, expecting someone to give their suggestions.

Dagruel raised his hand. "if it's merely suggestion, how about dividing the labor or assigning people on specific areas to help the locals and the environment."

"Sounds good to me"

"I like it."

"Either way, will have to do something anyway"

Everyone started agreeing and giving their own opinion on the matter, it was then decided to divide the work to different individuals.

"If its like that then, I'll assume responsibility on the western most part of the continent as that is where I reside anyway." Dagruel claimed.

"Near your domain huh? well in that case! I'll watch over the area near my facility as I've already been doing so far." Twilight raised his hand.

"Don't you mean terrorizing?" Guy said with annoyance, to which Twilight ignored.

"I'd like to look after the southern area then." Sylvia proclaimed.

"the middle will be mine to watch." Luminas added.

"Obviously I'll have the north." said Guy matter a factly.

"Guess I'll be looking after the east?" Rimuru said.

The participants then talked about the ways that they'll fix their respective areas of work.

"But didn't Veldanava say you're busy? is it fine to be here right now?" Guy looked at Rimuru as they chatted. the others look at him and his companions as well.

"That's right I'll be busy after this, that's why I joined today to tell you guys that. although, I'll probably visit every thousand years or so. as for the job on the east, I'll just send one or two of my subordinates to create nations for humans and return to me after that. the Humans can handle everything after that."

"oh! that's actually a nice idea! I'll have my Fair Onis do those as well." Twilight commented.

"So you'll be gone for a thousand year after this..?" Luminas asked Rimuru in a quieter voice than usual.

"It's just a thousand years, I promise to visit eveytime I return." Rimuru smiled trying to reassure her.

"Bring me some souvenirs okay?" Sylvia half jokingly said.

"Yeah, yeah, if I find anything interesting." Rimuru replied to her words.

After the meeting it was already night time, everyone has left the northern continent and retuned to their respective homes preparing to start their work. aside from two people, Rimuru and Luminas.

Luminas invited Rimuru privately to a place in the main continent hidden from the others. They walked through the area, seeing the vampires as they pass through. this is the settlement that is where Luminas' subordinates and kin resides.

A placed in a deep forest, full of greenery that is illuminated by the light from the moon above. The fireflies giving it a majesty like atmosphere.

"So what do you think of this place?" Luminas asked as they walked through the street of the settlement. With the full moon as their source of lighting. "I plan on building my nation in this exact settlement."

The two of them have been long time friends since when Rimuru was still working at the facility. Occasionally Rimuru would visit the facility in the name of helping, but it was actually to see Luminas. The two have regularly kept contact chatting and complaing to each other when they have time just for them.

"It feels nice here, the location and atmosphere is just perfect. I'm sure the nation that you'll build here will be beautiful." Rimuru replied with a smile.

Luminas stopped walking and looked away, Rimuru ignored the red tint that shaded her cheeks. He just smiled and walked towards her, placing his right hand to her head, patting it softly.

Luminas was surprised by his actions, but she didn't try to stop it but just enjoyed the sensation. This has always calmed her down when she is angry and complains about Twilight to Rimuru.

"Don't worry too much, like I said its just a thousand years. I'll be back before you know it." Rimuru reassured her.

Luminas was wide eyed and back up a bit, letting Rimuru's hand to leave her head, much to her dismay. "h-hah! do you think I'll miss you? I'm just down cause I wouldn't be able to taste your magicules anymore!"

Rimuru just smiled at her denial of how she'll miss him. He'd be lying if he said, he won't miss their interaction like this one. "Is that so? well how about one last taste as a good bye then?" he teased.

Rimuru walked forward to Luminas, who was slowly and unconsciously stepping backward. She only realizes once she hit a tree. She looked back realizing the obstacle, then two hands are placed on either side of her head, she was force to look forward where, Rimuru already has his neck exposed for her to bite.

But she doesn't do it, because just like Rimuru said. It's one last taste before goodbye, that if she took it, it'll truly be good bye already. She still wants to take her time talking with Rimuru, she rarely sees him because of his new home and his work.

At best she sees him when he visits every decade or so to the facility, before leaving again and waiting for another decade or so for his return. Just a decade of waiting is so long for her, even though in reality, for long live beings like her that is almost immortal. It's just a blink of an eye.

Asking her to wait a thousand years is just unfair for her part, she wants to join him in his work. But she has her people to take care of, and her pride wouldn't allow her to be a liability to Rimuru.

Seeing her hesitant expression, Rimuru sighed, sending a shiver down Luminas' body as his breath hit her neck. "I'm just joking okay? I won't go yet, so you don't have to worry." he hugged her as he said those words.

She calmed down, she opened her mouth showing her fangs and took her bite. letting Rimuru's magicules to pass through from his body to her mouth to her body. coursing through her feeling his potent magicules as they traveled her entire body.

She hugged back, turning the two of them around with Rimuru now the one leaning on the tree trunk. Luminas continuing to sucked on his neck, they slid down the trunk forcing them to sit down with Luminas sitting on Rimuru's lap.

Luminas removed her mouth from Rimuru's neck, looking at his face as her eyes glowed both crimson red and azure in color. Behind her the light of the moon perfectly showing her entire appearance that is very luminescent. 'ah, now I get where she got her name..'

"How long can you stay?" She asked like she has any plan on letting him go.

"Realistically until sunrise, but for the moment how about as long as you like?" Rimuru answered humorously.

Both their faces started getting closer and closer to each other, their faces merely some milimeters to each other.

No one knows what happened after that moment, or more like no one wanted to spread what happened that night. all that they can confirm is that Luminas acquired a Unique skill that night.

<< confirmed. Unique skill: Lust... acquired.>>

Chapter Text

A/N: This is mostly just the lemon. There is no relevant progress to the story aside from the bonding of Rimuru and luminas. So if you don't like them having a lemon don't read it. I made it so it can be both Canon and not necessary for the big picture for those who don't want the lemon.

As both their faces continue to get closer, soon it came into contact. They started making out right then and there, with Rimuru's back on a tree out in the open at night.

"mwah~"

"hah~"

Luminas was feeling hornier and hornier as they continue.

She saw it in the hurried, urgent manner he kissed her, as if he was feasting off her lips and didn't want the meal to finish.

His demanding tongue periodically brushed against hers in her mouth. Exchanging saliva as they come into contact, with some dripping from their mouths to their necks.

Though she eventually broke off the kiss, her lips continued to caress him. Her mouth moved down his neck and sucked without letting go of his skin.

The magicules just added to the euphoria Luminas was feeling at the moment. She felt bliss that she has never felt before in her life.

Rimuru knowing that now would be a good time to change location, started to hug her body as he teleported them both to Luminas' room.

A place he frequents in their magicule drinking sessions.

She was carried to the bed as she continues to cling to his neck, with her legs crossed into his back for support.

"I think you've had your fun." Rimuru said as he placed her on the bed, Luminas reluctantly leaving his neck.

Rimuru kissed her one last time.

"Now be a dear and lay down on the bed on your stomach." Luminas again felt the predatory eyes she felt earlier on Rimuru.

The eyes that only saw what was in front of him as prey, food to be devoured wholly. And, it got her wetter than she already was.

She followed, she didn't complain or voice any reaction whatsoever. She positioned her self laying on her stomach in the middle of the bed.

Although she can't see him, she could still feel him hovering behind her like a predator stalking its prey.

She felt his fingers skimming along her back and yanking her long hair over her shoulder without any prior notice.

Coming close to her ear, as he hovers over her entire body.

"lose the clothes." Those simple words, more than words, they were orders. Orders that the prideful vampire didn't even think twice before obeying.

Soon the clothes covering Luminas' skin disappeared. Rimuru back up and enjoyed the view.

While she couldn't see him, she still feels the eyes that never left her body for a second. Now with no clothes, he had full view and his eyes scanned through her naked being.

Rimuru suddenly grabbed Luminas' thighs and raised them. Luminas' ass is now raised with her knees as support.

He then spreads her thighs to get a perfect view of her core.

"if your going to do something do it already!" Luminas complained looking behind her, the tension, the slowness of Rimuru's movement felt like torture to Luminas aching core.

Rimuru let go of her thighs and looked at her face, looking directly at him.

He raised his hand and swung for a slap to her ass.

" AH~! mhm! " a moaned escaped her mouth, before quickly covering it with her hands.

"is that how you ask someone for something?" Rimuru said giving her a dirty look. Which for some reason, just got her even wetter.

"kuh!" Rimuru repeated slapping her ass in a certain seconds of interval, not stopping until she asked properly of what she wants.

"A-alright!" she moved her hands to spread her cheeks, blushing by the humiliation that she is experiencing. "I want you to do something about this burning sensa-AH~!!!"

Suddenly she felt his tongue pierce into her core.

The sound of him eating her out filled the bedroom; licking, and sucking reverberated off the previously silent walls.

She whined and moaned making little to no effort in covering her sounds of ecstasy.

"i-i am close!"

He stopped exactly as quickly as he had begun.

then effortlessly turned her around by grabbing her waist.

Now both of them had a good look at each other. One of which is breathing haggardly with one of her hands in her forehead, the other just looking at his prey as he licks his mouth remembering the taste.

"Y-you bastard! Is-is this really your first time!?" Luminas said in between breaths as she tried to look at Rimuru with a glare.

Unfortunately for her, the defying look she tried to make. Simply turned him on even more, making Luminas night much rougher than intended.

"Maybe? Maybe not? wanna see if I am experienced?" Rimuru teased as he made his clothes disappear, showing of his member in front of Luminas.

Luminas could only blush in response, which gave Rimuru all the answer he needed.

Leaning over to Luminas' ear, Rimuru began to whisper all the things he planned on doing to her for the night. As he fingered her, his own member pushing into her thighs with desire. Rimuru continued to finger her and started to increase the pace.

"ah! AH! wa-wait i-it's too much! Itsh coming~!!" Luminas orgasmed. "hyahh~!!! Wait a-a break! L-let me take a break! Mhm~!!!"

Seeing the euphoric expression on Luminas' face, Rimuru had a proud grin on his face.

He placed his member in her stomach. "this is how deep it'll go." he said as he pointed the tip to her cunt.

"Makes me want it more~" Luminas grabbed Rimuru by the neck and started kissing him. Locking his head in placed by her crossed arms.

Slowly he started to slide his tip inside her, the wetness of her core made it easier for Rimuru's member to slide in. He assumed this as an invite and with one swift motion.

"Ahh!!!"

He thrusted his entire length into her. Her legs crossed into his back as she spasm from the pain and pleasure felt.

"Did you cum again?"

Luminas didn't answer and just continued to try to recover herself. Then Rimuru gave a quick sharp thrust.

"Ahh~!!!" Luminas moaned loudly by the surprise thrust by Rimuru.

Rimuru came closer to her earlobe, with his hot breath sending shivers into her spine.

"Should I ask again? It's rude to not answer you know." Rimuru started biting Luminas' ear. Which got a blush from her, normally she is the one who does the biting. She doest have any experience being bitten.

"I-i did." She blushed.

Rimuru back up his head from her nape and caressed her head as he pulls some hair out of her face.

"Good girl~ see? Answering isn't so hard. Here's some reward for you."

"Ah~ waith.. Ah~! Yes! That's it!"

Rimuru started thrusting inside Luminas. Making sure to go as hard as he can while his hips are restricted by Luminas' legs.

Rimuru slid down his head and planned on targeting her nipples that haven't gotten any action.

He grabbed on with his right hand and started kneading it like what he usually does when he holds dough.

As a cook, Rimuru knows how to handle different kinds of dishes and meals.

He started to lick the one on the left as, the right one is being knead by his hand.

Luminas could only moan as her back arch from all the stimulation happening all over her body.

Even more so when Rimuru started to pinch her nipples and giving the other one a bite.

"ANHH~!!!"

She jolted by his action, with her eyes opened wide and mouth agape with her tongue out.

The sound of incoherent cursing and moans along with their skin slapping together fill the bedroom. His movements sped up, his cock hitting all the right spots inside of her

"th-that spot! Yesh! Ah~ feelsh nice!"

Rimuru feels himself close to cumming. Started thrusting faster and rougher to give Luminas a high.

"Ah-ah-ah! Yes! Faster! Just like that~!"

"Luminas I'm close."

"m-me, me too! Yesh~ there! Don't staph, don't shtop, ahh~!!!"

With his hands on her waist, he pulls her back onto his cock in a deep thrust one last time before stopping his movements completely.

His fluids gushing out inside her belly, feeling the warmth of being filled by Rimuru.

If it were any other couple, it would be a guarantee pregnancy. Unfortunately Rimuru cannot reproduce, the seed that he is gushing out is purely something the material body he has created for the moment.

Rimuru removed his length from her cunt and laid beside her.

The two looked at each other and smiled.

"I'm fine with round two." Luminas said confidently, like she wasn't barely holding on the entire first round.

"Haha easy now, no need for all that. Remember what I said, you have me for all night, so you're gonna get it all night even if your tired."

Rimuru raised his upper body and sat down on the bed, he grabbed Luminas who also sat down and placed her in his lap.

Both are facing each other and continued for round two.

It was dawn time and reaching morning soon for the room. The two people inside did not know the time of the day. As both did not require sleep, they just continued what they have been doing since last night as promise.

"Ah~ Ah~ Hwah~!!" A voice could be heard with the creaking sound of the bed in harmony.

Rimuru is currently on his knees giving it to Luminas who was on fours while pulling her hair. He did a deep thrust as he let go of her hair and fondle both her breast.

"How many times is that now~?" Rimuru whispered in Luminas' ear as he bites is playfully, almost making Luminas orgasm again from the stimulation.

"Th-thirty E-EIGHT!!! Hyahhh~!! AHH~!!" Rimuru pinch both her breast and his other hand to her core pinching her clit. "Thir-ty nine!"

As the two continue their session a knock was heard on the door.

"Luminas-sama It is time to get up." a voice was heard from beyond the door, a servant coming in to wake up Luminas. The room is sound-proof on the inside, meaning no sound can go outside while sound outside can still go in.

"Guess its more huh Luminas?" Rimuru said not stopping his thrust as he looked at the door.

"C-can you stop... for a bit~! I'll cancel the.. ah~! sound barrier to make her.. LEAVE!!!." Luminas tried saying in between moans.

Rimuru thought of a fun idea, he stood up with his member still inside Luminas. He position her legs in a spread postion with his hands holding her behind her knee to make an M-shape.

"What are you doing!" Luminas voiced trying to escape, only causing her to thrust Rimuru's member into her more.

They stopped in front of the door. "Cancel the sound barrier and make her leave." Rimuru whispered behind her as he keeps thrusting into her.

"Do you think~ I can in this state.. ah~!" Luminas said looking behind her.

"If you don't, I'll open the door." Rimuru said playfully with a smile. "We could invite her to join if you want~"

Luminas glared at Rimuru, she bit her mouth and tried to focus. She undid the sound barrier and then "I'LL BE THEIR IN A MINUTE DON'T BOTHER WAITING!!!" She said as fast as she can before re-applying the sound barrier.

"Haha you looked so cute angry and flustered at the same time Lumi." the two returned to the bed with the both facing each other for the final round.

"AH~ hahh~!! I'm C-close!" Luminas said as she hugged Rimuru.

"Me too!"

"C-come Come~! HYAHHH~!!!"

Luminas spasmed for a whole minute before finally calming down.

after relaxing for a couple minutes, Luminas and Rimuru went out and had breakfast together. Luminas was happily chatting with Rimuru trying to ignore that it is time for him to leave.

"Well, I'll have to leave now. the others are probably looking for me." Rimuru said as they chatted in her office. He stood up and walked to the door.

he felt hands hugging him from behind. with a face on his back, he heard a muffled voice.

"Don't worry I promise to visit as soon as I return." Rimuru said turning around and kissing her to her forehead before saying good bye.

Chapter Text

Inside the mansion of Rimuru.

Rimuru, Velgrynd, Lait, Enki, and Siren are all sitting in the living room. they are currently talking about how they will do their work.

"How many do we have?" Rimuru asked the two former spirit lords.

"We currently have a total of 1,780 people to work with," Enki announced. As a follow-up Siren spoke. " the casualties from the sirens were 65, with about 13 of those coming from the investigation of the water world. for the enkis that were on the front line, it was a bigger damage than with the sirens with more than double the numbers, 155 casualties from the recent battle."

"hm, that's a bigger number than what I'd expect" Rimuru reacted as he was in deep thought, not noticing the two flinching at his words.

""W-we are very sorry!"" the two said in unison, their master's words dug deep into their mind. what 'he expect' meaning they didn't meet that expectation. with that in mind, they swear that they'll pursue to be much stronger and train their subordinates.

"It's fine." Rimuru simply said waving his hand.

"Anyway, I've talked with Veldanava about what to do with the worlds. To him, they are just prototypes to make the perfect world. In this case, the cardinal world. So he doesn't mind if we wreck them accidentally or with good reasons. Truthfully he doesn't care, all he wants is to have someone else deal with this stuff." Rimuru just sighed as he recalled their talk.

'hey Veldanava, is it fine if some of the worlds get damaged or destroyed? I mean there is a lot of them, I doubt it would make a difference if some get wiped out, right?' 

'hm? You're actually taking it seriously? i-i mean of course! if you damage some, I wouldn't mind hahaha' 

'oy...'

' look at the time, I got to go!' 

"I can vouch for that." Velgrynd raised her hand. "He never mentioned them before, nor did I notice him even giving them a glance. I first heard them, when a gate appeared in the cardinal world. And when Rimuru first arrived."

"That's true, Veldanava-sama never mention them, at least not when I am around," Lait added. 

"Hey, surely this is not him kicking me out right? by making me busy. Because he doesn't want to deal with me." Rimuru concluded with a frown. the others frowned as well, especially Velgrynd who was supposed to be Rimuru's assigned watcher in case he does something bad. 'probably....' she confirmed in her mind. 

"Speaking of people getting kicked out, Where is Jahil?" Velgrynd said trying to change the subject. 

"Still in his facility doing research, I doubt we could have him watch over some worlds with how much he focuses on his research," Rimuru commented.

"Maybe give him some reward or motivation?" Lait tried suggesting. "like for example letting him in that sacred library of yours for a day." 

"or closed up his facility if he doesn't work," Enki added, with Siren nodding her head. 

"That's actually a good idea." Rimuru agreed with both of their suggestions.

"Anyway back on topic, here all of you get one." Rimuru placed five keys on the table. Everyone looked at them and took one each. Rimuru took the last one and started to explain.

"My new skill allows me to manifest these keys." Rimuru presented. "These keys allows the user to specifically open a gate to this universe, where we are right now. No need for built in Gates to use." 

Rimuru then took a lock and placed it on the table for everyone to look at. "this one, similar to the key is made from my skill, it allows you to close gates without me needing to go there. it would then transform into a key allowing you to go to the location you closed off."

Everyone just looks shock with just how powerful these items were. 

"And you're giving these to us why?" asked Velgrynd, a question they all wanted to know.

"Obviously, so we can cover more ground or in this case more worlds. We'll have to divide our forces. Unfortunely, only you guys are allowed to carry one." Rimuru answered matter a factly.

"Ah, keep in mind that after collecting the 'keys' of the gates, return here and 'install' them to one of the unoccupied doors in the Hallway. just inserting the key to the keyhole and turning it should be enough to install it to that door."

"How can we go through the worlds we haven't been to?" Lait asked holding her key.

"Good question, the answer is, luckily or unluckily most of the worlds nearby are connected one way or another by at least two to three gates each world. So when you go to one world, you have three other worlds to go to next and so on and so forth." Rimuru answered. 

Everyone showed a mixture of negative emotions on Rimuru's words. It is basically never ending if they multiply as they close more gates.

"Don't act too down, your jobs will mostly just be closing and opening gates. Since the other enkis and sirens will deal with any problem in the worlds. as you travel around closing the gates everywhere else. You can even assign them to return home and be the one to 'install' the new gates to the Hallway."

They then further elaborated their plans going forward before finally starting their missions.

Each one of the four of them have 445 people with them to be the one handling the affairs of the worlds they pass through. Meanwhile Rimuru remained alone, insisting that he can do it alone and much more efficient to have the other enkis and sirens to the others.

They all started with one gate, Rimuru opened the closes he can detect for the four of them and the people with them.

Once everyone has passed through he opened a gate for himself. Stepping inside, he could already see the destruction of having a gate opened between these two worlds.

A war between two races, one of which is the invader and the other the defender.

Rimuru ignored the war happening in front of him for a few minutes to find out which of which is the inhabitants of this world.

And after further sensing, he concluded that the green skinned beings are the inhabitants aka the defenders of their world from the human like attackers.

Once he has found out about this, he flew directly into the sky above the battlefield and activated a large flash of light. Getting everyone's attention, he slowly flew down with all eyes looking at him.

"What is this needless violence? Who here is in charge! Let me talk to them this instant!" Rimuru shouted for many if not all of them to hear, he used a bit of his haki to intimidate both sides.

A few minutes and one from each side came forward as their supposed leaders.

"Guga! I am one of the chiefs here, the name is Gur." one of the green skinned man stated.

The one with the metal armor one. "I am the General of this army, Sir Noe."

"You two, what is this war for? Who is the invader and the defender."

"Guga! These creatures just came out of that hole and started slaughtering my brethren!" Gur pointed at the people in armor.

"By the order of the King, this uncharted lands are to be his property, and the inhabitants his slaves." Noe said calmly.

"So you're the invaders? I'm gonna need you to return to your world. After which I'll close it off on your end." Rimuru said looking at the knight.

"Are you saying you'll get in our way?" Noe showed his hand holding the hilt of his sheath sword.

"I'm saying if you don't go on your own, I'll either force you in or you die by my hands and theirs." Rimuru pointed at the green people.

"Guga! You're helping us?" he asked confused.

"Yes, you're just defending your people after all." Rimuru replied,  personally though he doesn't care either way. It's just more convenient to side with the inhabitants than with the invaders.

"Then you shall die with them!" The knight raised his sword and swung down at Rimuru.

Rimuru just smiled, it has been a long time since his last slaughter of people without anyone looking. No magic, no skills, he materialized his legendary sword Grey and blocked the swing.

He pushed it back, knocking down the knight off his feet. as the knight stumbled down, Rimuru cut his head. 

"LISTEN UP, LAST CHANCE RETREAT NOW OR FACE DEATH" Rimuru shouted holding the army general's head, the soldiers were unnerved but continued their attack. The captains and others that have a higher standing than average soldiers started commanding them to push forward.

"Well looks like they won't give up, no choice let's do it," Rimuru said to the chief, in which he nodded brandishing his weapon.

Rimuru started slashing through the army little by little enjoying the moment. Collecting the souls of those that died, the numbers have already reached the thousands in less than five minutes.

'Wonder how the others are doing at the moment...'

Meanwhile on the side of Lait.

In a world where everything is covered in moss.

One of the enkis touched the moss, soon he felt weakened by it and removed his hand.

He looked at his hand and moss started growing from his nails to his fingers and continued to crawl more in a matter of seconds. Soon his entire body is covered in moss making him a part of the scenery. 

One of the sirens checked on the enki infested by moss. "Lait-sama, his died. He's magicules have been sucked dry, he's now an empty husk." 

Lait sighed. "Be careful next time all of you."

Lait looked at the world for a bit before looking at one siren and one enki.

"You two, look into this world." Without even checking for the two's acknowledgment, Lait started flying to find the gate connected to the one they are on. The others followed suit leaving the two alone to do their job.

The two started analyzing the area, they looked through the greenery of the forest and the moss covering it.

Lait and company arrived at where the gate is after several minutes of searching, she clicked her tongue as she saw that the other side of the gate is covered in moss and greenery as well.

Showing that the other side has been affected by this world's natural phenomenon. it is already to late for this worlds to be save.

On the other side you could see building-like structures covered in moss, bodies of those who lived in them also litter the ground.

All are dried up by the moss that covers their body sucking on their moisture, with them being alive as long as the moss has enough moisture to take in from the host. Every living being in this world has already been covered by the moss, no saving can be done for them.

"You two, burn it all," Lait ordered two of the enkis, before closing the gate to the moss world and started looking for the next gate in the infected moss world.  

The enkis meanwhile started using their flame magic to burn all the mosses in the area. 

They could only burn the moss covering the world and letting nature return everything back to normal.

In Siren's side

She could see several ships beings burned and damage, the crews in them seem to be fighting something very large. She used her senses and realized the monster lurking just under one of the ships.

"Siren-sama we've lost contact of one of the sirens sent to investigate underwater." One of several sirens that emerges from the water stated.

Soon it came out and took a large bite of one of the ships. The large serpent like creature not even registering the meager attacks of those on board with their spears and cannons. It just continued to crunch on the ship before it collapses. 

The people in them started shouting and crying as they fled and jump to the ocean abandoning their ship.

"You five should be enough for that." She pointed at five of the sirens with her. They nodded their heads and went to where the monster and the ships were.

"Alright everyone scatter, find the next gate and contact me when you find them." Siren ordered the rest of those with her.

in Enki's side

In a desserted land with no living plantation, two armies are facing each other. 

One of which consisted of allied soldiers of the surrounding nations, the atmosphere was tense, each one of them knowing this would be their final resting place, to protect their families.

On the other side is an army consisting of creatures of the undead, their forms look to be that of soldiers. This is not a coincidence as there was an advance party supposed to investigate and eliminate the invaders of the gate consisting of thousands of soldiers.

The very faces of their former comrades are plastered as new bodies for the enemy undead armies. 

And from the very back of the undead army is a lesser lich, a being that is much more powerful than this world has ever known. It can turn corpses into moving undead that follows its orders and can spell-cast corrosive and miasma-infested dark magic into its enemies.

Enki is looking at the battle atop one of the large mountains with the group he has, Half of which is gone looking for the next gate after this world.

"The enki we've sent to finish the lesser lich has died Enki-sama" one of the subordinate reported.

"I see" Enki took in the info of one of his subordinate dying. "It wouldn't matter if I joined right?" Enki said to no one in particular. The ones with him have no right to voice their opinion on the matter. "Fighting that one seems fun too." He grinned looking at the lesser lich.

(Enki-sama we have found the gate where the undeads came from.)

With those words heard from his head, he smiled even wider turning to his subordinates.

"All right the gate has been found, let's kill those undeads." He jumped as the others followed. "You two will take care of the aftermath here." He pointed to one enki and siren.

On Velgrynd's side, 

the one with the most hardship out of all of them.

In a castle atop a floating island, the people residing in it flourished, for more than a thousand years. In one of the rooms in the castle is Velgrynd, in a very sour mood as the king and his son talk to her.

"Do you like it here? I do hope you're enjoying your stay." The king said as she looked at Velgrynd.

"If you want, you could have this all." The prince said hinting at Velgrynd, which just raised her ire more.

"Weren't we discussing where the gate is?" She said trying to return them to the subject.

Yes, it was a meeting discussing the cooperation of this kingdom who knows where the gate is, it seems to be in a place where detection cannot reach but manually see it in person is the only way.

"Now, now, no need to rush. We can take our time about that, for now, what do you think about my son?" The king brushed her question off and started mentioning the prince who was with him.

It should be easy to guess that the prince had been infatuated by Velgrynd and is looking to court her with the help of the king.

The enkis and sirens with her are already shivering in fear of when Velgrynd will release her anger, mentally and physically steeling themselves for the impact.

The 'talking' continued until she finally had enough.

"That isn't what I came here to do, I have been given a job to finish and you people are hindering progress." Velgrynd stood up banging both hands on the table.

The prince was somewhat jealous of the person that Velgrynd listens to, that he let a comment slip.

"Who in the right mind sends a beautiful lady like you away from them? They must be quite stupid to even think of doing that." he said with a frown.

Velgrynd frozed for a second at his words, then veins started appearing in her forehead and the heat temperature in the room started rising.

(Velgrynd-sama we have found the gate) one of the sirens ordered to search the area informed her just in time.

(Very good, everyone else go there right now you have a minute.) Velgrynd informed everyone.

The people with Velgrynd immediately stood up and started flying off. The King, prince, and the other people in the room were bewildered by the event that had just happened.

Meanwhile inside Velgrynd's head.

'57,

56,

55,

54,

the anger that she is feeling is enough to blast everyone and the entire castle ablaze.

49,

48,

'To think someone would actually disrespect Rimuru like that infront of me?! he's not even strong, is this how Rimuru felt when Kronos disrespected us?'

33,

32,

31,

'I could kill you all right this moment and no one would be alive to have proof you lot existed, a thousand years of peace? how about permanently.'

'26, 

25, 

24, 

23, 

22...'

"What happened to your companions lady Velgrynd?" asked the King as he looked at where the enkis and siren left from.

'14,

13,

12, 

"Did something urgent happen? Rest assured, unlike that someone that orders you, I'll help you with all of my power!" the prince said, pounding his chest with his fist with a smile.

6,

5,

4,

3, 

2...'

"One. Scorching disaster, Global version."

The attack was suppose to be a single pointed attack with an area effect on the environment, this one is a modified version where the affect on the environment is the focus and amplified even more.

The flames started covering the world in scorching flames, the worst part of this disaster is that the flames do not have the heat to burn you instantly, they are modified to only have the heat to burn your skin without actually burning you into cinders. 

which means everyone has at least a minimum of a few minutes to experience the flame touching their skin, before dying.

back to Rimuru

As Rimuru finally closed the gate and either kicked out or slaughtered the remaining knights, he was invited for a drink with the green skinned creatures. He agreed, as he drinks, he recalled his previous thought wondering how the others are doing now currently.

"They should be doing alright. I mean, it hasn't even been an hour yet." 

Chapter Text

Decades have passed since they started their jobs.

"We have a serious problem on our hands!" Shouted Rimuru as he had everyone in the room present.

"What's this about?" Velgrynd asked as she leaned on the table.

The others listened in, wanting to know as well.

"I've never actually realized the absolute difference between a universe and a world. I always used them interchangeably and synonymously." He breathed a deep sigh.

"I used them in the wrong way that I forgot their difference. A world is just a planet, a universe is the vast space that is where the planet resides." Rimuru explained while massaging his forehead.

"And? That's obvious, so what now." Velgrynd asked looking confused.

"That's the thing, it never said that only one planet can fit in one universe actually since the universe is so vast it would be more surprising to only have one world."

"I see." Lait muttered as she realized what Rimuru is trying to say.

"Y-you don't mean.." Siren soon followed and realized as well.

"What is it? I don't get it?" Enki asked whispering to Siren.

"That would mean, there is an unknown amount of worlds in just one universe..." Velgrynd said bitterly as she realizes herself.

Veldanava did mention that he made more than a thousand universes. But never mentioned how many worlds planet each of them had.

"I only realized this since some of the worlds have a similar feel to them. When I look into it, they came from the same universe." Rimuru said.

"Should we ask Big Brother? How many worlds there are I mean." Velgrynd suggested as a means to have an accurate information on the subject.

"He won't be able to tell us an accurate number." Lait responded.
"Veldanava-sama said it himself that some worlds are made by beings that he brought to certain universes. And like plants and animals, planets could be created/born naturally."

"Then we're overseeing an unknown number of worlds? How many have be mark anyway?" Velgrynd asked looking at Siren.

"We currently have more than 50,000 worlds in our Halls. We have asked the dwarves of the Cardinal world to create more buildings to store more worlds." Lait stood up and explained.

"But if this information is true, how many Halls can we create to actually fit them all. In fact how can we know if it's even a finite number." Enki voiced out.

"For now let's take a break and think it through, currently most of the worlds near the surroundings have started to calm down. And the chances of gates opening regularly is almost null." Rimuru said looking at the faces of everyone in the room.

"We'll just have to continue our work like we normally do."

'or so I say, but this is impossible! More than 50,000 worlds! We only have around 2,000 people here, and that's including the casualties that haven't been revive yet.

We so lack the numbers to actually do something about this situation, if we just have more people.

More people.. MORE PEOPLE!

That's it!!!'

"why don't we start recruiting people into our group." Everyone looked at Rimuru who voiced this suggestion.

"Rec.. ruiting Rimuru-sama? Is it not dangerous?" Asked Lait. Of course what she meant is letting someone who is not our subordinate to join and hold a large responsibility.

"I could always use my Unique Skill: Depravity to 'Corrupt' them into being my loyal subordinates."

"Oh yeah, it had that function didn't it." Velgrynd said recalling, Rimuru has only used depravity's subskill of Toxins and never anything else. As no targets have shown themselves worthy.

Enki pondered Rimuru's words. "That could work Rimuru-sama, I actually already have some people in mind."

"I agree as well, I've met some who should be somewhat capable." Siren added.

"I see, that's good to hear, try recruiting them we'll have you form a contract via my corrupt skill bring them in a year." Rimuru said to Enki and Siren.

"Then, I'll start looking for some who are qualified to help us." Lait said.

The meeting continued for another hour, finalizing the plan in how to manage everything.

After a year of waiting, Enki and Siren have brought the beings they suggested that are fit to recruit.

The beings that Siren brought the Water Sprites. 4,000 are gathered in front of Rimuru and the others. They all have individual strength of A-minus.

The ones brought by Enki are the Fiery Men, they number more than 10,000. all are standing in neat lines with their hands behind their back. In a parade rest position. They also have a strength of A-minus on average, while some are only in the B-plus category.

"I know, I said we need more people... but how did you guys find so many, so fast?" Rimuru commented to the Two people currently kneeling while bowing in front of him. Both stood up and looked at each other, communicating with their eyes.

Fighting over who will answer Rimuru's question first. ultimately Siren won, by a telepathic game of rock paper scissors.

"Yes! I have encountered the Water Sprites three years after I started going through worlds. Technically encounter isn't the right word." Siren smiled wryly. "I came to a world that has no sentient life, or so I thought.

The planet itself was a large sentient being, it absorbed my aura and my subordinates aura who were analyzing it. It then started producing this water spirits called Water Sprite."

Not only Rimuru, Velgrynd and Lait looked at Siren amazed by the events that occured. "So technically, these Sprites are your children?" Velgrynd asked looking at the 4,000 Water Sprites.

"Child is a big word Velgrynd-sama" Siren's faced twitched awkwardly. "They are more like my half-sisters. Also they aren't only born from my aura, but my subordinates as well."

"Is this all of them?" Lait asked, trying to return the talk into the right direction.

Siren looked towards Lait shaking her head. "The planet continues to birth more Sprites as we speak, however as you can see. it can only produce 4,000 in a few decades. It'll take a while to have more of them. Luckily they see me as their leader."

"That is good." Rimuru said then looked at Enki, signaling him to start his side.

"The people that I have gathered are called the Fiery Men, they are descendants of a Fire Spirit Lord that was placed in their world. or so I have gathered from looking into their history." Enki explained.

"There sure are a lot of them, How many Fire spirit did Veldanava placed in that world to have this many descendants and have this much strength to give them." Rimuru commented as he looked at the many spirits.

Enki laughed dryly "A-actually it seems only one Fire Spirit was brought there, in which his strength seems to have continuously increase for the years and would soon explode. The only method to decrease is to have children..."

"then... they all came from him? all 10,000?" Rimuru asked shock. Even someone that is demon lord level could have a chance of death with just one child. having a child is like rolling a die with a chance of dying each roll for their kind. in fact, as a spiritual being, they shouldn't be able to reproduce in the first place.

No wait, technically Gaia is also a spirit. how did she have children then? I've confirm with Twilight and the others that spiritual beings can't reproduce in the facility. did the transfer alter not only their ability and strength but their bodies as well?

"From what I've heard, the spirit only had a thousand children, the rest here are all descendants of those thousands." Enki answered.

"I see, how do they reproduce? They seem to be all male." Rimuru asked.

"They mate with females from other species. They seem to have inherited the Fire spirit ability to reproduce."

"it's surprising to only have this many if they can reproduce. Are they not as potent?"

"it isn't about potency I'm afraid. The female dies at childbirth, the baby inside of her will take all of the energy of the mother, dying in the process."

"So that's how they are all this strong while being able to reproduce. The mother gets all the burden." Velgrynd commented.

Enki nodded.

"Well, good to know we can increase their numbers." Rimuru stated,

'there are a lot of worlds with people in them. If we just let this Fiery Men breed with them, we could have tens if not hundreds of thousands of their kind.'

"Seriously though, I'm almost embarrass to not have anyone to present right now." Rimuru commented as he look at the 14,000 new subordinates in front of him.

"Same here, not like I tried looking though." Velgrynd joined in.

Both look towards Lait who was just standing there. Lait noticed, looked at them and tilted her head.

"Do you have anyone to present?" Rimuru ask Lait curiously.

"I've already got Cipactli."

"that's true it wou-"

"ah, I remember, I did pick up a few strays last month." Lait waved her hand and three beings appeared.

The three all kneeled and bowed their head not uttering one word.

"Well they seem like Angels? Some parts are quite unique though." Rimuru commented. "they seem strong as well, good job Lait." Rimuru patted her head, she only smiled as she savored the moment.

"These two here." Lait said looking at the ones behind the first one. They stood up in unison presenting themselves.

"The one on the right is named Mitzrael, and the other one is Apollyon."

(throne class: Mitzrael)

(throne class: Apollyon)

"lastly the one in front of the two is Gamaliel" Lait continues their introduction.

(Cherub Class: Gamaliel)

"They all seem strong, considering they didn't come from the cardinal world." Velgrynd commented analyzing their strength

The two throne class are in the Special A category. While the Cherub class is already in S-minus, in the same rank as Enki and Siren.

"It seems they were personally made by Veldanava-sama as a type of prototype of the current angels. These were the original designs of the angels, so they have different... traits" Lait explained with a side long glance.

"wow.."

"amazing..."

Siren and Enki both muttered in absolute awe and amazement at the trio before them. The fact that they were this strong without being born from the cardinal world speaks volumes in itself.

But the fact that these three, no even just one of them could wipe out thousands of the sprites and fiery all at once.

"A-as expected of Lait-sama, to have recruited such extraordinary beings with unbelievable strengths." Siren voiced with respect looking at Lait.

"to even find being like these, it must have been a hard find." Enki commented.

"Oh, I didn't find them. They found me, I was just doing work as normal and then they came to me." Lait replied casually.

"" wh-what!? ""

"Guess being a seraphim in the cardinal world has its perks in other angels of the multiverse as well." Velgrynd stated with a wry smile.

"All right, with that everyone let's start creating the contracts." Rimuru said stepping forward.

"first are your subordinates Siren."

Siren bowed and all of the sprites moved in position, they are all in parallel lines kneeling in front of Siren.

Rimuru started activating his depravity's subskill corrupt.

"Do you accept Siren to be your lord and master for eternity." Rimuru said looking to all the sprites.

""""""YES!!!""""""

the skill activated, and soon it implanted itself into their souls. For the skill to work they need to be willing to serve even if just a small part of them.

The skill will use it to take root into their souls to bind them for eternity to their master. If they ever do try betraying, the skill will trigger an unfathomable amount of pain destroying their souls in the process.

The sprites started to glow, with their souls now bonded to someone from the cardinal world. They have gained access to the Words of the World.

(A/N: meaning naming them can evolve them)

once the light died down, they all looked different from before. They are no longer water sprite, they are now Aqua sprites.

Having been given access to the Cardinal world's system allowed their species to create an evolutionary path connected to their master.

That is because, the evolved version or next stage after Aqua Sprites are the sirens.

The Sprites are now class A with the strongest being A-plus.

"Good, the next are the ones brought by Enki." Hearing rimuru's words they all assembled themselves in front of Enki.

Similar to the sprites they formed parallel lines to organize themselves. Though in a much bigger size than the sprites.

"Do you accept Enki to be your lord and master for eternity."

""""""SIR YES SIR!!!""""""

they all shouted in unison saluting. Rimuru looked at Enki dubiously, in which Enki looked away.

"Seems like he had fun training them." Siren commented from behind, to which Enki jolted.

"Well, not my problem how you lead your subordinates." Rimuru said, to which Enki sighed in relief.

The Fiery men started to glow similar to the Sprites. Bonding with their new master Enki has connected them to the evolutionary path of the enkis.

They turned into the cherufe, one stage lower than an enki. Their average strength is also class A. With the elites being A-plus.

"Congrats you two, I'm proud to have you two as my subordinates." Rimuru said to Enki and Siren who were stunned with their master's words.

They both got to their knees and bowed their head as low as they can.

""Thank you very much Rimuru-sama""

After which Rimuru formed the contract of Lait and her subordinates.

"Personally I don't think this is necessary." Rimuru said looking at the three before him.

"No Rimuru-sama, it is necessary to make sure that betrayals will not occur." Lait said to Rimuru.

Basically you mean it's unfair that only them and not you too right?  Just admit that you wanted to be praise too.

Velgrynd thought as she looked at Lait blankly. "what is this weird feeling..?" she held a hand to her chest muttering to herself.

Before Rimuru could start the process, Lait tapped him in the shoulder wanting to say something.

"Should I call the others as well?" Lait asked tilting her head a little.

"Others?" Rimuru repeated.

Lait looked at the three angels, the angels nodded and raised their hand simultaneously.

A large group of angels appeared. All of which are kneeling behind the three.

"That's a lot." Velgrynd commented from the side.

"They should number in the twenty five thousand." Enki commented.

Everyone look in Lait's direction, she was perfectly content with the expression that everyone had.

She planned to surprise Rimuru with this large amount of angels after all.

After regaining focus, Rimuru started the contract and the angels evolved into Holy Angels.

And Lait got her patiently waited praise.

Chapter Text

Before the day when the others presented their newly recruited subordinates. Going back a little bit in time to find out how they meet and how they were recruited.

Enki 
(5 years after starting work)

"Wonder what kind of world this one is?" Enki asked excitedly as he marched through the gate with a few of his subordinates. Normally he would leave some here and go to the next to be more efficient, but he is already close to placing all of his subordinates with only a few left.

"Alright, spread out to gather some information." He ordered his subordinates as they all nodded and disappeared.  he then started to walk through the calming forest just enjoying the moment and waiting for the others to return to him.

"Hm~.." a voice, a small and quiet sound was heard.

He stopped walking and listened, before silently going to where the sound came from. He saw a man and a woman going at it in the forest. Strangely enough, he could sense spiritesque aura coming from the man. 

"N-no~.. sta~hp..ah!" the woman moaned before coming into climax. After in which she passed out, the man pulled out and laid her neatly by the tree. He started walking away right after.

"Hey, isn't that a bit rude Mr. playboy." Enki said as he shows himself from the shadows of the trees. the man reflexively turned and looked at him.

"W-who are you?" The man said surprised. he observe Enki up and down, he felt Enki's hidden aura and the superiority he exudes. 

"Me? Just someone passing by, are you just going to leave that girl there." Enki said looking at the sleeping girl leaning on the tree. 

"This is how we reproduce, we captivate women and have them bear our child to increase our numbers." The man replied with a normal expression and tone, not a hint of guilt. 

"Why not just marry? or maybe have a lot of wives? why leave them after implanting your seed?" Enki asked quizzically, "you don't have any plan on seeing your child?" 

"I assume you aren't human like them?" The man asked in which Enki nodded. "We are a male only species, to reproduce we mate with human women. Unfortunely, giving birth to our species babies have a 95% chance of death at child birth. And in those surviving 5% all die after a week." 

"So you mate to increase your number huh, do you leave the child?" 

"I would be taking the child once he is born and support him until he grows up." The man said, "I'll ask now, what are you?" 

"Fair enough, I am an Enki, born from materializing a Flame spirit lord into a new species." Enki stood straight, with his arms folded in front of him as he grins.

"F-flame spirit lord!" The man was shocked at Enki's words "just like our Fire ancestor..." He said muttering to himself. He walked forward to enki and took a knee.

"What's this about?" Enki asked confuse shown in his face. 

"This may be fate to meet you my lord, I would be honored to work for you as your servant!" He said with a determined looked in his face.

"What's this all about? what do you mean your lord, I don't even know you or your kind." Enki commented.

"Understood, I will explain my origin and why I would like to serve you!" 

The man then explained everything to Enki. from the beginning of this world, a certain flame spirit lord was placed in here by a certain being(Veldanava), due to the excessive magicules the spirit absorbed as he travelled through worlds.

The magicules the spirit had was increasing day by day. No amount of releasing his aura, or blowing steam by firing of magics could decrease his magicules enough. He tried doing everything he could think of before he may explode from excessive amount of magicules.

One of those ways is mating with a human woman, he realizes that his magicules did decrease much larger than releasing his power. He started mating with hundreds of females, within just a month. when the time of the birth of his first child, he saw the female literally burn from the fires the baby exudes. 

soon after the other females also gave birth, and only a few survive the labor. Even they died within a few days. he continued mating more females as his magicules still increases with no signs of stopping. until one day, he went too far and died planting his seed for the last time.

The men birth from the spirit continued to increase their numbers to honor their ancestor. The inhabitants of course retaliated fighting of the fiery men from killing of their women just to increase their numbers. 

while the Fiery men were stronger than a human, the human's numbers made up for their lack of strength. They even develop weapons that could easily kill them. That's the reason why, even though the Fiery man have lived for thousands of years, their numbers are still low.   

"I see, do you really need to reproduce though? I mean do you want to?" Enki asked as they talked sitting down and leaning on trees.

"Of course! we have the obligation to spread the seed of the ancestor and increase our numbers!" The man said passionately.

"Aside from that." 

"well... not really, I mean, I never really thought of it."

"You said, you wanted to serve me right?"

"Of course, it would be an honor to serve someone that once was similar to the fire ancestor." The man pound his hand to his chest.

"Do you think the others of your kind, will think the same for serving me?" Enki asked looking at the man with a serious tone, the man gulped from the tension. "Of course, I dare say they'll beg you to let them."

"Good." They may be of use to Rimuru-sama, and we could increase their numbers very easily.

the other enkis returned. "Enki-sama we have information" they bowed.

"Good, tell me about it as we travel." Enki smiled standing up and looked at the man "Bring us to where the others of your kind are." the man nodded.

"Also could you bring the woman to some settlement nearby." Enki said to one of his subordinate "Did you kidnap her from somewhere?" 

"She seemed to have been attack by bandits and was lose travelling alone after losing her companions." The man shrugs, "The nearest settlement is west of hear about thirty minutes of flight." Enki looked at his subordinate, he nodded and took the woman and flew west.

"Well let's go meet them then." Enki said as they flew following the man.

Siren 
(3 years after starting)

"Investigate the surroundings" Siren ordered her subordinates as she looked through the plains of the world she was standing in.

The world was a simple plain world with sea and land territories. With living organisms living normally.

"The animals seem... Normal. No abnormalities on the plantations as well." Siren muttered looking around her surroundings.

Soon the others returned and discussed what they have gathered.

The overall world was a normal one with no monsters or sentient beings to speak of.

The atmosphere is covered in magicules and yet no monsters are appearing. The ground seems to be even more potent on magicules.

"The magicules of the air are probably just leakage of the ones contained in the ground." Siren said as she talked with the others.

"What should we do Siren-sama" asked one of the others.

"Try investigating the planet, some of you dig through the ground it could be in the plains or deep in the mountains, while the others take a dive on the oceans." Siren ordered a few of her Subordinates.

"We have located the next Gate Siren-sama" one of the sirens said just returning.

"Good to hear, continue the investigation and relay to me the data gathered on a later date." Siren said as she started to go to the next Gate. The others simple nodded in affirmation.

Years pass since then and Siren was in HQ sorting out information when she came upon the report on the this world.

"Huh?" She unconsciously blurted out looking at the report. She stood up and prepared to go to said world.

She went to the halls with gates designated to all worlds marked by them and open one before entering.

"Siren-sama! Good to see you here." One of the sirens in the area came and bowed.

"I've read the report, just to make sure explain it to me in detail and where are they." Siren said to the subordinate. The subordinate nodded and guided her to the others.

"As stated on the report, we have recently found sentient beings occupying this previously simple world. It was about a week after Siren-sama left that they started appearing." 

"A week?! it has been years since I last came here, why has this only gotten to me now?" Siren asked surprised by how long this data has been. 

"Forgive us Siren-sama! they did not post any danger and everyone was busy at the time and we did not want to disturb Siren-sama for something unimportant." The subordinate said in a panic and bowed.

"Hah... it's fine continue" Siren gestured waving her hand for the subordinate to continue.

"Yes, they are sentient beings that are what looks like a materialized inferior water spirits the water sprites. They seem to see us as their superior considering they don't have any hostility towards us and follow our orders."

"So have you asked about their origin?" 

"That we have, they seem to recall being born from the very planet itself. They simply emerge from the ocean as their forms manifested." The subordinate explained.

"That is too vague, anything else to add?" Siren said asking for more details.

"It is still a theory, but we believe that they manifested because of us sirens." Siren had a confuse expression from what her subordinate said, the subordinate simply smiled wryly at her master's confuse face.

"Whenever one of us sirens leave this world we felt a type of pressure released from us. Like, we've been carrying something heavy or not breathing properly whenever we are in this world. after further sturdying about this phenomenon, we realize the world is discreetly taking magicules that we leak and more towards itself."

"I see" Siren realized what gist of the situation. "They are born because of our magicules, like a defense mechanism of the world making its own version of us to show it means no harm. this is also useful to gain our pity and gain a type of familial bond with those beings supporting this world."

"Impressive as always Siren-sama" The subordinate smiled clapping. "The fact that the sprites don't show hostiliy and follows our orders support this theory of ours." 

"How strong are they?" Siren asked already thinking if they can be useful to her master Rimuru.

"From the spars and experiments we've done by simulations with real monsters... They range in around A-minus in terms of ranking."

"That's pretty strong isn't it?" Siren commented to her subordinate. "they could deal a lot of damage even in the cardinal world's standards."

"We believe this to be because of the potency of this world's magicules. it has a lot stored inside that creating them is simple and easy."

The two finally arrived to the location. In here there are other sirens that are interacting with the beings of this world.

"Siren-sama" the subordinate said as they rushed and bowed their heads to her. the sprites looked confused for a second before seeing the aura that Siren emits. they soon followed and bowed their head as well, some even going as far as to take a knee.

Siren waved her hand gesturing them to go back to what they were doing, they followed and started to spread out again doing their designated jobs.

Siren walked to the group of sprites talking with one of her subordinates, the subordinate bowed as she came. "I have heard about you" Siren said looking at the water sprites.

The sprites are nervous listening to Siren as she emits the aura of being the strongest in the area. "I ask you, why do you listen to us?" Siren said looking at them.

The sprites started looking at each other before one of them stepped forward. "W-we follow the sirens as you- I mean!  as Mistress is of a superior kind to us. We accept our difference in strength and have decided to follow the mistress' people." 

"Is that so?" Siren voiced and the sprites all nodded their heads. "So if I ordered you to fight for me?"

""""we will fight!""""

"I see" Siren smiled at them, they could be useful to Rimuru-sama although their numbers are still small. let's wait it out for now.  

Lait
(one month before the gathering of subordinates)

"Hmm.." Lait voiced out as she looked up the sky to where she was standing. 

"Lait-sama we have found the next gate." One of the enkis said to Lait after they were ordered to look for it.

"Good work" She said without leaving her sight of the sky. "Have everyone pass through the gate."

The enki was confuse, noramlly they would leave one or two here to study and protect the world. He didn't voice it out though as he is only a subordinate and doesn't have any right to voice his opinion.

"Understood." He bowed and left with the others. In a few minutes all the enkis and sirens with Lait has passed through the gate. She locked it and stored the key before flying to the tallest mountain in the world. 

"I can feel you staring you know." Lait said looking up the sky.

Soon the sky changed color. it was supposed to be night and yet the sky turned a color blue and with black in the middle. No it wasn't the sky that changed color. 

The being watching Lait just got closer.

"A SERAPH " a deep voice that directly talked to Lait in her said. "GREETINGS OH PRIMORDIAL ONE." 

Chapter Text

"You know me?" asked Lait looking at the eye.

"It would be more correct to say, this one can sense what Lady Seraph is." the voiced corrected Lait. "It pleases this one to see this one's Creator's final manifestation of us angels, the pinnacle, the Seraph."

"Creator huh, you remember Veldanava-sama?" Lait concluded base on their conversation.

"This one and the others not only remember the Creator, this one has been ordered to watch over this universe by the Creator." The voice said with a proud tone.

"others?" Lait repeated.

"Indeed, this one and the others were created thousands of years ago to watch over the universes the Creator made."

"So you're the original overseers of universes.."

"While it honors this one to here Lady Seraph state that, this one is not. This one is merely watching, only allowed to interact when the universe is in the verge of destruction. Otherwise this one merely watch as time progresses." the voice said.

"I see." Lait nodded in understanding.

"If Lady Seraph has honored this one with her presence does that mean the Creator has new orders for this one?" the voice ask with a hint of happiness in its voice.

"Unfortunately no."

Lait explained to the eye why she is here, and about Rimuru being the Overseer granted by Veldanava.

"This one understands... It would seem as this one presumed, the Creator has forgotten this one..." The voice said with a sad tone the eye losing the excitement it once had.

"If you'd like, I could talk to Veldanava-sama about you and the others." Lait suggested looking at the eye with pity.

With her Ultimate skill she can empathize with all creatures that posses emotions. The eye in front of her is someone that has been alive for so long, emotions have sprouted.

"That would hinder Lady Seraph's work, this one could not possibly disturb Lady Seraph as this one is already doing." the voice said though its tone betrays it as Lait sense expectations.

"Don't worry about it. I am doing it on my own will. Besides, my master is someone who wouldn't mind what I do." Lait smiled reassuring the eye.

Lait opened a gate towards the Cardinal world and waved her hand to the eye. "I'll tell you immediately what we have talked about."

"This one thanks the primordial one."

Lait passed through the gate and started flying towards Veldanava's home.

"Lait? It's been decades. Did you need something?" Veldanava asked as he saw Lait.

"Hello Veldanava-sama." Lait bowed. "Actually I have something to talk to you about."

Lait explained about the angels he had ordered to watch universes.

"Oh they still live?" Veldanava said with a surprise tone as the two sat down to two chairs in the gazebo.

"You remember them?" Lait asked curious by Veldanava's surprise.

"Of course I do! They are the prototype to you Primordials or more specifically the entire Angel race." Veldanava explained.

"So that's what he meant with Creator's pinnacle of Angels." Lait voiced out taking her cup and taking a sip.

"So how many of them are left?" Veldanava asked curiously.

"Huh? What do you mean by that? How many are there to begin with, I've only met one." Lait questioned.

"I think I made..." Veldanava placed his cup down and thought deeply. "5 cherubim and 10 Thrones. The rest lower ranking ones should be in the million in total."

Lait was wide-eyed by the revelation "That many of them..."

"ah but they're spread out so the number is reasonable actually." Veldanava reasoned looking at Lait's shocked face. "The Cherubim and Thrones guard one universe each. the rest of the Angels are distributed to other universe in groups of ten thousand per universe."

Lait processed the information Veldanava just dump on her. "That would mean atleast a hundred universes are guarded." Lait said looking at Veldanava.

"But didn't you say there are more than a thousand universes? Why only guard a hundred?" Lait questioned Veldanava's reason for not giving guardians to the other universes.

Veldanava smiled dryly as he answered. "Remember those Angels and universes are both prototypes. Rimuru should have mentioned that I don't value them as much as the cardinal world and its inhabitants. I was done with experimenting in what they can and can't do, I gave them jobs since I didn't want to kill them unnecessarily."

Lait's aura flared destroying the gazebo in the process. Three seraphim rushed and have their blades at Lait's neck.

"Calm down Dino, you two as well. For someone as lazy as you, you sure can travel to the Heavenly Star Palace from the Cardinal world really fast." Veldanava said with a wry smile to the Seraphim.

The Seraphim not letting their sights leave Lait as they lower their weapons. Meanwhile Lait, can be seen glaring at Veldanava.

"I'm surprise, do you care for them that much?" Veldanava asked curiously. "I thought Rimuru is the only thing that can make you draw your sword at me."

"It is about Rimuru-sama! You said that you gave them jobs because they weren't necessary anymore. Is that how you see Rimuru-sama as well?" Lait angrily answered.

"Wait you misunderstand!" Veldanava said. "I don't think of Rimuru like that, calm down and think about it. I gave him a name, have my younger sister at his side and I don't even know where he is right now doing who knows what. Do you think I don't value or trust him that I'd throw him away? In fact I'm offended, I see him as a friend!" Veldanava explained crossing his arms.

Lait sighed and sat down. The other Seraphim returned to the Cardinal world except for Dino who stayed behind standing behind Veldanava.

"I'm sorry for my outburst, I wasn't thinking clearly when I notice the similarities of their situations. Rimuru-sama is taking his job seriously and when I thought it was for nothing I blanked out." Lait said bowing her head apologizing sincerely.

"Hah.. for someone with Ultimate Skill: Cassiel I guess this checks out. Whatever I don't mind, if someone I thought that highly was doing their best as well and someone said that, I would be angry too."

"About those Angels.."

"Hmm?"

"Do they have to continue watching over the universes." Lait asked.

Rimuru-sama said he needed more people and those Angels can be useful for him.

Veldanava understanding what Lait is getting to replied. "They don't necessarily have to, if you want, you can recruit them under your wing. Tell them I give them permission."

"I see, thank you once again."

(A/N: don't think to deeply on Lait's action here. I did it only base on her character obviously she'd get angry, also to introduce Dino in the story.)

"And that's how it went." Lait finished retelling the events to the eye in the sky.

"....."

"Something wrong?" Lait asked tilting her head.

"This one cannot comprehend that an Angel of the Creator can oppose the Creator like that, especially from a Primordial." The voice said astonished by what he heard.

"I'm Unique." That was all Lait said and would say to the eye.

"This one sees, no matter. If Lady Seraph would be so kind as to accept this one under Lady Seraph's patronage this one would be honored to serve a Primordial such as Lady Seraph."

The eye closed and started to disappear from the sky. Soon a blinding light started to appear in the sky and descended to the ground.

A man with four different heads appeared from the blinding light.

He took a knee as he touch the ground. Lowering his head with his gaze looking at the ground.

"This one is one of only five Cherubim of the prototype generation of Angels. The name this one was bestowed upon is Gamaliel. With the title of Angel of Protection and Strength." the man said while prostrating.

"Once again this one humbly ask to be place under Lady Seraph's wing and serve Lady Seraph to the end of this one's existence."

"And to that I, one of only eight Seraphim, of the Cardinal Generation. The name bestowed is Lait, accept your request." Lait replied with a calm and serene voice matching the mood.

"This one lives to serve."

Once the formalities are finish the two talked about the rest of the Angels of the prototype generation.

"This one has been capable of communication with the other Cherubim and Thrones before. Now however, this one could only contact two thrones and no one else. Please forgive this one's incompetence." Gamaliel apologized.

"No need, to be able to communicate with two Thrones from a different universe is already amazing." Lait reassured Gamaliel to which he simply accepted the compliment.

"While this one can communicate with them, Unlike Lady Lait. This one cannot travel to other universes. This one and the others merely converse to circulate information."

"Not to worry, we have been through many universes. Do you know the coordinates of their universe?" Lait asked.

"This one does not, however this one can contact the others to reveal their coordinates."

Gamaliel could be seen contacting the two Thrones asking them for their coordinates. Once Gamaliel knew the coordinates he hung up and revealed it to Lait.

To which she asked some of the sirens to look for gates that are connected to those universes. Soon a siren appeared through the gate and handed several keys to Lait.

"Lait-sama" The siren bowed. "These are the keys to the two universe that you have requested."

"Thank you, you can return now." The siren nodded and step back to the gate which she came from.

Gamaliel only watched in the side.

"Lady Lait works for different individual from the creator, this one recalls Lady Lait mentioning it earlier." Gamaliel uttered.

"That is correct, I am working for Rimuru-sama. A Primordial Demon." Lait informed Gamaliel as she walk to him with the keys in hand.

"!!! -a, a demon? s-surely you jest Lady Lait." Gamaliel said with a shock expression on his face.

Lait saw this expression and sighed. 'If there are prototype angels then prototype demons would have been born as well. I guess his impression on them is bad huh.'

"Is there a problem?" Lait said with a blank expression to Gamaliel, while her eyes held strong emotion slightly scaring Gamaliel.

"Certainly not, this one was merely shock that an Angel would serve a demon. If this one may ask, is it from Lady Lait's generation to which this demon is born?"

"Show some respect, Rimuru-sama is no mere demon." Lait glared at Gamaliel. He shuddered under her gaze and looked down to break free from eye contact.

"T-this one apologizes Lady Lait, this one was merely wor-"

"Your worries are not needed. If you serve me, you must learn to respect my master as well. Understood?" Lait stated.

"Understood."

Lait used one of the keys to recreate a gate from thin air. "Come."

Gamaliel followed silently behind her. Soon the two are walking in a world filled with floating islands

"How will this go then Gamaliel?" Lait looked to Gamaliel's direction asking what they should do next.

Gamaliel bowed his head and stepped forward. "Lady Lait need not do anything, this one has already contacted the one that presides this universe."

(Apollyon we are here! Quickly before Lady Lait losses her patience waiting!) Internally Gamaliel was panicking with knowing in just a few minutes after serving how scary Lait is when angered.

(I am coming lord Gamaliel)

Soon a man wearing a white suit appeared in front of the two, an astronomical sphere with eyes floating where the head should be.

The man who appeared immediately kneeled to the two in front of him.

"Lord Gamaliel, I have come as per your summons. If I would presume, the one with you to be Lady Lait?" he asked while still kneeling.

"Indeed Apollyon, Lady Lait here is a Primordial Seraph of the Creator." Gamaliel presented Lait to Apollyon.

"I am honored to be in your presence Lady Seraph." Apollyon stood up.

"Have you been given the details of why I am here?" Lait went straight to the point.

"I have been given the details of everything that is needed to be known. Lord Gamaliel has vowed to serve Lady Seraph, and this Lady Seraph wishes for my servitude as well." Apollyon answered Lait's question politely.

"And your answer? Do not be pressured, as I do not want subordinates who do not follow me willingly." Lait made sure to make this clear, subordinates that are forced to submit will only be a burden than an asset.

"I am one of only ten Thrones of the prototype generation of Angels. The name this one was bestowed upon me is Apollyon. With the title of Angel's of the Abyss. I humbly accept to be under your servitude."

"I, one of only eight Seraphim, of the Cardinal Generation. The name bestowed is Lait, accept your request." Lait replied

"I thank you for accepting, Lady Lait. I live to serve."

"Serve you shall."

The three of them went to the next world by opening another Gate. Gamaliel and Apollyon followed behind Lait.

After passing through a person is already waiting for them.

"How'd you know where to wait?" Lait asked curiously.

"Mitzrael was contacted by Lord Gamaliel of Lady Seraph's next coordinates. Mitzrael hurriedly came and awaited for Lady Seraph's arrival." The person said speaking in 3rd person. She was a person that has blindfolds in her eyes and rings with eyes at the top of her head.

She has her hand in a praying position as she weeps.

"Finally, Mitzrael can once again be of use to someone Mitzrael deems it's master."

Mitzrael immediately got on both her knees, maintaining her praying hands as she bows.

"Mitzrael is one of only ten Thrones of the prototype generation of Angels. The name this one was bestowed upon is Mitzrael. With the title of Security and Intelligence. I humbly request to be of use to Lady Seraph."

Lait nodded "I, one of only eight Seraphim, of the Cardinal Generation. The name bestowed is Lait, accept your request."

"Ahh~ Mitzrael thanks Lady Lait's generosity." Mitzrael weeps tears of joy.

"Now that you two are recruited, this one ask. Do you have any contact with the others?" Gamaliel asked the two Thrones.

Mitzrael raised her hand before speaking. "Mitzrael was contacted by both Kundaliel and Kerubiel around a hundred years ago."

The others looked at Mitzrael's direction.

"What did they say to you?" Apollyon asked.

"Be careful of the 'World Destroying Dragon' is what the two said before Mitzrael lost contact."

"Do you recall the coordinates?" Lait asked. Mitzrael nodded her head as she said the coordinates.

Lait immediately ordered to the sirens to look for keys with those universes. After looking the sirens only found one where Kundaliel is suppose to be from, they went to the universe where Kundaliel was suppose to reside.

After waiting for an hour in the universe and sending out signals and communications to call Kundaliel, what arrived wasn't what they expected.

It was not Kundaliel, but a flock of Angels.

"Are you sure that this was Kundaliel's coordinates Mitzrael?" Gamaliel looked at Mitzrael's direction who was nodding her head, she was confused as well.

The Angels soon all kneeled to them.

"Why are the Angels here? Where is Kundaliel?" Asked Mitzrael to the angels.

"Kundaliel-sama, Kerubiel-sama, Zaphkiel-sama, as well as Yael-sama have all perished in battle." one of the angels explained. The other's were shock by this revelation. All of those are Throne class individuals except for Yael which is a Cherub class. 

The angels further explained that one day, suddenly a gate opened in their universe, there came out the World Destroying Dragon 'Ivarage'. What came with it is a group of Angels fighting it to make sure it doesn't cross to other universes.

And yet they failed, they then followed 'Ivarage' to the other universe to support and lessen the damages of the other side. They met up with the guardian of that universe which is Kerubiel.

Kerubiel accepted the support of the Angels as they tried to protect the worlds from Ivarage's destruction. Key word TRIED as they would always fail to stop its rampage.

They had to prioritize their lives as there won't be anyone left to fight if they perish, thus they conserve their strength and valued their lives more than the worlds they swore to protect. 

This happened a couple of times, soon more than a hundred thousand angels are part of the group. With them are three throne class individual and the one leading them was Yael who is the only Cherub in the group.

After shamefully conserving their strength for a long time, they have finally decided to fight Ivarage with all they have.

The result? it was a slaughter, the angels in the hundred thousand drop like flies, the thrones also started to die of one by one. 

"Yael-sama was heavily injured in the battle, we decided to retreat and keep Yael-sama alive." The angel continued the story as the others listen. His head was down as he shamefully recall the events that followed.

Out of the hundred thousand Angels, more than half have died in battle. The survivors of the battle retreated as they sacrifice their lives to make sure Yael retreated. In the end Ivarage caught up and manage to finish of Yael from a bit of distance with its breath. 

The surviving Angels that were assigned to protect Yael, shameful as it was. Retreated as they were filled with intense emotions of regret and hatred. 

"We are those angels, we accept any punishment that would befall upon us this instant." The Angel bowed. Joining his fellow Angels who were kneeling in the ground.

"Raise your heads." Lait said with a calm tone. "Punishment has already been given to all of you."

The Angels looked towards Lait with a confuse expression, Lait ignored their expressions and continued.

"The emotions that you feel, the over helming hatred, regret, and humiliation that you have been feeling for a hundred years. Death is the only judgment for you who lives while your comrades fell." 

"However, meaningless death will only squander and shame your comrades that have died. Do you want their deaths to be meaningless?"

""N-no!""

"Do you want to feel the humiliation that you've experience before?"

""NO!""

""Do you want to die a meaningless death or a death filled with purpose?"

""Death filled with purpose!!!""

"That is good, for if you die a meaningless death. The lives of those before you will be meaningless as well. I well give you a meaningful death." Lait gestured with her right hand laid in front like asking the Angels to take her hand.

"However, a quick death does not befit those that have failed. Before having a meaningful death, you must first live a meaningful life. I can give you a meaningful life, a life that when it is time to die you will be able to stand before your comrades and say that I did not waste your lives, that your deaths had meaning."

The Angels' gazes are all fixed on Lait and her words. It must have felt like a burden was remove from their shoulders. Another emotion that they did not realize they were feeling was survivors guilt. Lait has given them both a purpose as well as a goal for the future.

Unbeknownst to everyone present Lait has been lasing her words with her Ultimate skill's subskills: Emotion Manipulation and Thought suggestion.     

With this, I have some subordinates that I have recruited. They should be moderately strong and useful. I wonder how will Rimuru-sama praise me for this. I can't wait.

Chapter Text

It's been one year since Enki, Siren, and Lait formed and introduce their new subordinates that are all under Rimuru. He is currently sitting on the couch of their living room. 

"It just doesn't feel right..." Rimuru muttered to himself. He leaned his back and looked up with his right arm stretched out. Counting with his arm slowly.

"Sirens (water spirit), Enki (fire spirit), and Angel (light spirit). With their subordinates, Aqua sprites(Water), Cherufe(Fire), and Holy Angel(Light) all we need is wind and earth to complete the four elements. But we could think about that for later, the problem is Demon! (Dark Spirit)"

Rimuru stood up from the couch and shouted to no one, currently the others are out doing their work and it was Rimuru's break time. 

"Earth and Wind can come later, what we need are demons to balance out what we have! water and fire balance each other, but light doesn't have anything that can balance it here."

The next day he called the others for a short meeting. "And that's why I'll recruit some demons from the Spiritual World."

Velgrynd looked at him suspiciously. "Okay, and the real reason?"

"The aesthetic balance is ruined without any demons to match with the newly hired Holy Angels." Rimuru explained with a serious tone.

"That's it?"

"I mean increasing our number is always good right?"

"Rimuru sometimes you resemble my brother whenever you do something out of  impulse." Velgrynd looked away from Rimuru and sighed.

"I agree with Velgrynd-sama." Lait agreed with Velgrynd. "Though I believe recruiting to increase our numbers is always welcome!" She hurriedly added after seeing her master's slight gloomy expression.

"Rimuru-sama can do as he wishes, we only follow." Siren stated, Enki beside her nodded.

With the meeting continuing discussing who should Rimuru recruit and how many, Rimuru went to the spiritual world right after.

As soon as he arrived, he saw several demons came and attacked him.

"How nostalgic, lesser demons who are just born coming to pick a fight." Rimuru said smiling as he kills those that came towards him. Soon the others started to run away.

"Guess I should start recruiting now." Rimuru rubbed his hands together as he flew through the area.

After days of searching, his found a few demons that has caught his attention. 

Hundred greater demons and ten Archdemons. These are all that he was able to find these pass days. He politely(forcefully) asked(threatened) them to obey his command. They follow him as he search for others.

While hunting down demons Rimuru stopped as he was about to finish the demon that his holding. he turned to look at the demon that caught his attention.

"How long has it been Noir." 

"It has been a while huh?" A demon with black hair with streaks of red and gold. Golden eyes that see through your innermost being. The Primodial demon Noir.

"Can I help you with something?" Rimuru asked Noir tilting his head.

"I heard from the others that you got yourself a name. I just wanted to confirm personally." Noir said calmly, though his demeanor seems to be more somber than the usual Noir, Rimuru notice.

"Yeah I got named, it was Veldanava who did. Rimuru was the name I was given, is that all Noir?" Rimuru asked as he answered Noir's question. 

"Rimuru... I see..." Noir's expression tense up a little before returning to his calm expression.

Noir rushed to Rimuru to attack him.

Rimuru blocked the claws with his arm forcing him to let go of the demon he was holding. The demon quickly tried to escape.

"Kill it." Rimuru said to the demons watching, they rushed and mobbed the pitiful demon trying to escape.

Rimuru looked at Noir confuse and surprise. Noir isn't someone who would do things like attack all of the sudden. At least from what he knows, Noir likes to do things in a much more formal(fun) manner. 

Rimuru pushed his arm for a large swipe pushing Noir to step back. Noir disappeared into thin air and appeared behind Rimuru.

"Noir what is this about." Rimuru said as he took a back step and turning around. The place he landed has nuclear magic implanted on it. The magic activated and burned Rimuru's body, or it should have if his body wasn't so durable.

"I wanted to test something, please bear with me for a bit." Noir readied his claws and continue to attack Rimuru.

Rimuru doesn't get it but he complied, materializing his sword "grey" he started fighting with Noir.

As expected of a demon king's status, unlike before, fighting Noir is much easier now. Though I can't be too careless, Noir is still a tricky opponent.

After minutes of trading blows, Noir's body is covered in slash marks. Meanwhile Rimuru has no injury to speak off.

"Maybe if you were Demon Peer you'd have been able to deal a fatal blow." Rimuru commented as he held his sword.

"I agree as well..."

"Hey Noir is something the matter? You aren't acting normal." Rimuru asked curiously.

"Something is on my mind, and I wanted to confirm it myself. I'll finish this right now." Noir said as he snapped his fingers.

The area changed, the once hell like terrain turned into a black void. There is no distinction between left, right, up or down.

The entire surrounding is pitch black, if the person placed inside does not have magic sense, they would not even be able to see their body.

"This is a skill I've been studying, it's still in the trial period. It needs practical trials with opponents." Noir said or more like his voice said..

"A different world? Or a imaginary one?" Rimuru muttered as he tried to analyze the surrounding darkness.

"This fight ends here, Dawn of Destruction." Noir said as the surrounding of Rimuru started shattering and shaking like glass.

Closing in on Rimuru.

Meanwhile outside the skill, Noir could be seen with a grim expression.

"If he is him, he could escape this no problem." Noir muttered with a tone of concern.

Soon the black smoke in which Noir trapped Rimuru started to slowly get smaller.

A voice could be heard inside the smoke,

"Ravenous Gate"

Soon in just seconds the smoke that was surrounding Rimuru completely disappeared. Revealing an uninjured Rimuru that has his hand held out.

"Guess it work." Rimuru smiled nodding to himself.

"What worked?" Noir asked Rimuru.

"I combined Gluttony's properties with my other skill, that's all." Rimuru shrugged answering. I can't tell about my Ultimate Skill.

"Glu.. tonny..?" Noir repeated.

"Yes Gluttony, why?" Rimuru confirmed tilting his head.

Soon Noir as fast as he could possibly do. Fell on both knees and bowed his head towards Rimuru.

"I-it really is you! Ahh, Rimuru-sama!" Noir almost sounded like he was crying as he said those words.

"Huh? What's this about?" Rimuru who couldn't understand the situation at hand asked confused.

After several seconds Noir composes himself and started to speak.

"Let me just start by saying it pleases me to see you again Rimuru-sama." Noir bowed briefly.

"This all started at our first meeting, I felt like we have seen each other before. That I have this feeling of wanting to serve under you, even though you were weaker than me before."

Noir and Rimuru made some chairs and a table appeared and sat down. At least Rimuru did anyway.

" I started stal-*cough* observing Rimuru-sama to investigate this feeling. I found out that you've been hunting fragments to fix your soul and basically every achievement you've had in the material world."

Noir explained as he poured some tea for Rimuru before seating down himself.

Rimuru took his cup and took a sip.

"So you know everything that happened to me?" Rimuru asked placing the cup down the table.

"Only in the material world unfortunately, whenever Rimuru-sama goes to other worlds I could not observe." Noir said saddened.

Rimuru brought out some cookies that his baked in his spare time to eat as he listened. He gestured for Noir to take some as well.

"In between observing Rimuru-sama, I caught sight of a unique demon that was moderately strong(Archdemon) it picked a fight with me. I obviously killed it, however it had a fragment of what seems to be your soul."

Rimuru was wide eyed when he heard the part with his fragment. He took a bite of his cookie as he listened even more intently than ever before.

"and then?"

"and then I started looking into the fragment. Demons are naturally talented with handling souls and memories, I, especially am confident with my skills and knowledge relating to memories. I was able to catch a glimpse of the memories inside the fragment." Noir opened his palm to show the fragment and gave it to Rimuru.

Rimuru took the fragment and consumed it, quickly the memories started coming.

"Using the corpses of the defeated Empire soldiers respond to my summons. Greater demon summoning." Rimuru could be seen activating a large scale summoning magic with thousands upon thousands of enemy corpses piled up.

More than thirty demons appeared in the summoning circle. The most notable of them all is a demon with black her with red and golden streaks.

"Kufufufu ah~ I've waited for this day for so long." Noir hugged himself as he enjoys the moment. "May I serve you from this moment on?"

"We'll talk later, I need you guys to kill those Empire soldiers coming as reinforcement from above." Rimuru pointed into the sky, seeing metallic objects floating and firing at them.

********************

Rimuru could be seen fighting with an extremely powerful fighter of the Empire, they were called the single digits.

*Cough* while blood didn't come out of Rimuru's body, he felt the pain of being stabbed and reflexively cough.

"Rimuru-sama!" Noir started rushing in to save his lord. Killing the single digit that he was fighting.

Rimuru made contact with Noir's eyes, "Protect the others for me." Rimuru's eyes conveyed that message before it loses all it's life.

"RIMURU-SAMA!!!"

********************

"It's good to see you all safe" Rimuru said as he walked to the crowds of refugees in Eurazania. "Thanks Carrion for letting them stay." 

"No problem Rimuru, you let my people stay in yours when I was in trouble." Carrion said as he patted Rimuru's back. "I'm just glad you're alive, they said that you died in battle after all"

"Ahaha... I did..."

*********************

"Rimuru-sama it's dangerous here retreat. Kufufufu those pathetic Insectars think they could harm my lord." Noir said as he was standing in front of Insectars.

"Diablo retreat now!" Rimuru shouted as he watches Noir fight all alone as the other demons have died. "The others have all escaped, let's go!"

"I'm afraid I'll have to disobey my lord." Noir said and rushed killing several Insects. "Please live Rimuru-sama, I shall not let you die a second time on my watch!"

Rimuru was stunned at the memories shown by the fragment.

"That's... A lot to take in.." Rimuru grabbed his cup and emptied it quickly.

Noir stood and refilled his cup.

"Does Rimuru-sama understand now? I have seen the memories of our future. It was most definitely the most shameful side of myself. To actually let my master die, if I didn't know you were alive I'd have killed myself already." Noir stated.

"Then the reason you attack me?"

"Is to make sure that it really is you, while literally everything confirms it is Rimuru-sama. I wouldn't or rather couldn't have my hopes up." Noir looked away, ashamed by his actions.

"What are you gonna do now?" Rimuru asked looking at Noir. "Now that you know that it is me, that is from the future which is different to the one we will have. You don't have any real reason to serve me because of a memory."

"Kufufufu Rimuru-sama seems to underestimate me, the me of the future and the me now are no different from each other. If he deemed you my lord, then I shall accept my own judgment and agree." Noir stood up from his chair and kneeled on my side.

"Once again, this lowly demon that has disappointed Rimuru-sama not only once but twice. Wishes to served under you to redeem the embarrassment that I have shown you. I swear in my entire existence, I will not disappoint you a third time." Noir bowed and stated with a serious tone. The words that were filled with several emotion like regret, anxiety, frustration, and anger.

"No need to be all so serious, a primordial as a subordinate is something else. Guy has two, I don't see why I can't have one as well." Rimuru said as he tapped Noir's shoulder.

"You're not the only one, I also feel frustration and regret. From what I saw, not only did I die. I died by the hands of a weakling, we'll make sure they regret their future actions." Rimuru grinned.

"I guess that should do it for today. Noir I have a job for you then." Rimuru stood up and looked at Noir.

Noir stood from his kneeling position as well. "What is it Rimuru-sama?"

"I'll be returning back to my home, I'll let you do the recruiting. When do you think you'll finish?" Rimuru asked for a duration of when he'll come back to take them with him.

"Kufufufu Do not worry Rimuru-sama I only need until tomorrow and I'll have them prepared." Noir smiled evily.

"I will not disappoint"

Chapter Text

Rimuru returned to the spiritual world after a day has gone by. He was currently waiting for Noir, he materialized a chair and table. He also took out a folder of paper. It was the report of the progress of the others in their multiversal jobs.

"Hmm, looks like another new universe was found by Velgrynd," Rimuru said as he looked through the report. "Another batch of worlds has also been added by the others."

"Rimuru-sama would you like some tea?" Noir asked as Rimuru looked through the papers with a serious expression.

"Sure, that'd be great," Rimuru said without looking up from the papers. Flipping the paper, "New Angels recruited, Gamaliel sure is very useful. They number around four thousand, less than the initial ten thousand of that Universe or so I was told by Lait."  

Lait after the recruitment of the Angels, has told Rimuru everything he needed to know about them. About there being five cherubim and ten Thrones as well as a million Angels. He also learned about their fight against Ivarage and the casualties they had. 

After he finishes reading the entire report he stored it and sips his tea. "So how did recruitment go?"

"Kufufufu It should be quite satisfactory for Rimuru-sama." Noir bowed while smiling as he waited for Rimuru to finish. 

"Hey, Rimuru!" A young girl's voice could be heard as she walked to Rimuru. "Since when did Noir work for you!"

Three people started marching to Rimuru, he looked at them and then at Noir. Noir has a smile that shows that he wanted to be praise for his good job.

Rimuru understand what happened after just looking at Noir's expression and the tattered appearance of the trio. Actually, Rimuru noticed that even Noir has some injuries but were immediately healed or hidden.

Rimuru sighed mentally, a headache was torturing him as he continue to look at the four of them, with the trio arguing with Noir.

"Hey are you listening Rimuru!" Jaune shouted as she points to Noir. "That bastard kept saying weird things like serving under you!"

"He was also forcing us to serve you as well." Blanc said who was sitting as she joined Rimuru having tea. A child was brewing and serving her tea. "So is this true?"

Blanc peeked as she sips her tea, her eyes are cold as she looked at Rimuru.

"I did ask Noir to find demons to serve me," Rimuru explained. "I didn't expect for him to drag you three though.."

"But Rimuru-sama even though they are weak, they are still the strongest that I could find in here." Noir said, the others glared at him.

"Weak?! Huh? you wanna fight again?!!"

"I can't let that comment slide Noir."

"All right then you bastard let's go, right here, right now!"

The trio are arguing with Noir again.

"Kufufufu complain all you want, all I said was the truth." Noir mocked the trio " You couldn't even beat me, how pathetic."

The trio all surrounded Noir, Jaune placed her hand over at Noir's neck.

"Is that so~?" Jaune said with a smile. "Pretend all you want, but hiding your injuries and exhaustion is more pathetic."

"Noir-chan, looks like you have some dirt over here." Blanc said as she wipes at Noir's clothes. "Ah, sorry." Blanc said as she undid the illusion that Noir placed on his clothes.

The clothes of Noir that was like that of a noble was showing signs of tatters similar to the trio.

"Does your side hurt?" Violet said as she poked his side. "I believe that your injuries here are the worst right." Violet smiled brightly.

"Kufufufu don't worry my 'worst' injury is merely a weak scratch that you lot barely gave me." Noir countered.

The arguing continued for another hour and Rimuru just watch in the side as he got his cup refilled by the demon child that came with Blanc. "Thanks" 

"Are you all ready to talk now?" Rimuru said as he looked at the Trio. "Like I said before, I planned to recruit some demons to work for me. I asked Noir to bring me some, and he brought you."

The trio all sat down in their own chair as they listened to Rimuru. Noir is standing on Rimuru's side as he nodded his head.

"This wasn't the plan but, do you guys have any interest in working for me?" Rimuru asked the trio.

The trio looked at each other and then at Rimuru.

"Well I don't know about the others but if you can prove to me that your worthy I don't really care." Jaune shrugged as she replied. "It just pisses me of on how Noir basically drag us here."

"Same here, if you can show me your strength I'll work for you Rimuru." Violet responded.

"Having primordials work for other primordials isn't that weird as Guy is doing it with Misery and Rain." Blanc commented.

"So your replies are?" Rimuru asked again as they never really answered.

"""We wanna test your strength, first."""

"How insolent of you lot, do you not see the magnificent appearance of Rimuru-sama. Kufufufu That is all the proof you need to serve him." Noir scowls.

"On a side note, how did you make Noir-chan work for you, and turn him... more Noir-ish?" Blanc asked Rimuru.

"I'll explain later." Rimuru stood up the others did as well.

They all prepared to battle Rimuru.

"Hey are you guys serious? I'm a demon king now, and you guys are still archdemon. not even demon peer, so I don't see any hope of winning." Rimuru said with a genuine tone of curiosity.

"It's fine, it's fine. Just fight us with the intention of killing us." Jaune reassured Rimuru.

"It's not like we won't revive anyway." Added Violet.

"Kufufufu Rimuru-sama do not be concern, these three will revive in less than three hundred years. Please punish them for denying your offer." Diablo smiled as he informed Rimuru.

Rimuru nodded, the others prepared as well.

Without anyone signaling, the fight started.

Violet and Blanc spread out and maintain distance from Rimuru. Meanwhile Jaune rushed in towards Rimuru.

Jaune traded blows with Rimuru, with Rimuru just dodging and blocking Jaune's attacks.

"Tsk, fight back!" Jaune shouted angrily. Rimuru raised his right brow, before planting his fist towards Jaune's stomach sending her flying several meters away. "Gakhh!"

"Is that good enough?" 

"Hands of Despair." Blanc uttered as miasma like hands started coming out of the ground latching onto Rimuru's body.

"Nuclear flame!" Shouted Violet from the distance. The attack coming directly to Rimuru.

"Counter Gate." Rimuru calmly said as the attack was redirected back to Violet by a gate like mirror.

Violet barely dodged as the attack doubled in strength. Not giving her any time to relax.

Rimuru grabbed her arm and tossed her to Jaune who was rushing back into the fray.

Then, he rushed to Blanc with the intent to finish her off.

"Oh my, am I the first one?" Blanc said as she invoke several magic circles directed at Rimuru.

"No offense to the others but you're much more of a threat." Rimuru continues to dodge until he's finally in front of Blanc.

In Rimuru's opinion Blanc is third after Noir and Guy of being the strongest of the Primordials as such taking her out is a good plan, as she is known to be cunning as well. 

"Good night." Rimuru materialized a sword and swung down at Blanc.

"Gahh..!" the demon child from earlier received the sword swing. He grabbed on to Rimuru trying to immobilize him. Rimuru looked around and found Blanc a bit away from him, to where the demon child previously should be.

A sacrifice is it? Blanc is really cruel.

"Jaune!" Blanc shouted towards Jaune who was preparing her attack.

"I know, Gravity Collapse!" Jaune fired at Rimuru with the demon child in tow. Rimuru remained still inside taking in the attack.

Meanwhile the demon child has been crushed by the pressure and has already died.

Once the attack finishes, Rimuru patted down his clothes to remove any dirt. "Looks good Jaune, you almost perfected it that time." 

"Thanks, I've been practicing after all" Jaune accepted the compliment as she cautiously observe Rimuru who tanked it.

"That was amazing teamwork, I've seen what you guys can do. I'll finish it up now, I don't really have much time to enjoy the fight." Rimuru said, then he disappeared from the trios field of vision.

The trio started to scan their surroundings.

"Shit, where is he!" Jaune cursed looking around cautiously.

"I don't sense him." Blanc is concentrating to search for Rimuru.

"Over there." Jaune shouted as she pointed towards Rimuru several meters away from them. 

"Nihilistic Vanish!" Violet casted towards Rimuru, capturing him inside. 

"Did that do it?" Jaune asked to no one in particular. "Probably not." She answered herself clicking her tongue as she senses Rimuru inside. 

"For now, let's re-." Before Violet could finish, she dropped to the ground.

The other two looked in her direction. Violet's head was gone and only the body dropped to the ground.

A shiver ran down both their spines as Jaune and Blanc materialized their wings and flew upwards. Trying to search while maintaining distance.

Jaune angrily fired several magic at the ground trying to smoke Rimuru out.

"Where is he!?"

"Above." a voice said to both of them, which froze them both in place for a second.

The two looked up, to the person that replied to Jaune's outburst. Rimuru was standing there, he waved his hand at them.

He rushed down towards them with his sword unsheathe. Blanc moved first as she tried to create distance. She continues to fire magic at Rimuru as he rushes towards her.

Losing focus, she didn't realize that she was flying directly to a gate. The gate transported her in front of Rimuru. 

Garbbing her by the neck, Blanc resisted as she tries to remove his hand. Punching, pulling and even casting magic to get him to let go. 

"Ah..ahgh!!!" She felt pain from her neck, Rimuru's arm felt painful. "Co..rro..sion?!" Blanc's body started showing signs of decay. 

"Close," Rimuru answered. "It's toxins, can't exactly eat you, otherwise you won't revive." 

"My...Null..ification... How..?" Blanc has Abnormal Condition Nullification, she is asking how come it didn't work this time unlike whenever she fought Violet.

"Hmm? Ahh~ well this toxins are specially made for the spiritual body after all." Rimuru answered smiling. "Even with nullification, it is not absolute anyway." Rimuru remembered when he was killed by Velgrynd. As well as when he fought her.

"Nullification and resistance are pointless in front of absolute power." Those are the last words Blanc heard before she loses sight.

Blanc who was resisting until just a second ago had her arms dropped and lost all life in her body as it turned a shade of black. 

Jaune who didn't stay and watched flew as far as she can.

Rimuru appeared in front of her and before she could say anything, she was slashed several times.

Thus, as of today. Three Primordials died from the hands of Rimuru.

*clap*
*clap*
*clap*

Noir clapped as Rimuru returned to his side. "Is something the matter?"

"Well.. I cane here to recruit demons. And yet I killed them." Rimuru had a complicated expression. "What happened to the ones I recruited before?"

"They did not reach the minimum standard to be of use, I dispose of them." Noir said. "But do not worry Rimuru-sama, kufufufu I expected this to happen." with a snap of his fingers more than  six thousand Greater demons appeared with a hundred Archdemon seperated.

Noir spread his arms like he was presenting on stage as he walked towards the Graeter Demons.

"That's a lot of them, did you find them all just yesterday." Rimuru asked as he looked through the thousands of demons that have knelt down.

Not one of them have their heads up, nor do they have any will to speak in front of Rimuru. They have been thoroughly trained by Noir.

"Kufufufu As soon as I recalled Rimuru-sama, I started gathering a force that can be of use as sacrifices for your sake." Noir explained with a delightful expression.

Noir kneeled with the thousand of demons behind him. "Rimuru-sama"

With the demons in tow, Rimuru returned home and alloted them jobs.

"This here is Noir, he'll be my butler from now on." Rimuru said with an annoyed expression.

Noir for some reason does not want any job that does not include Rimuru's presence. And has suggested to be Rimuru's personal butler instead.

"K-kufufufu Although it was almost not to be, it is fortunate that I did not give up in my persuasion." Noir said feeling relieved, he practically begged Rimuru to grant him the job.

Rimuru only accepted Noir's proposition because he was able to recruit the other Primordials, albeit they'll come later.

Rimuru notice that during the announcement, Lait is gloomy for some reason.

After the meeting Rimuru called for Lait to meet him in his office. A knock was heard from the door as Rimuru sorts through his work.

"Come in." He said as he signed the paper before placing it in another pile.

"Rimuru-sama, you called for me?" Lait said as she goes inside the room.

Rimuru gestured her to sit down on the sofa and she nodded and sat down.

"Are you okay?" Rimuru asked without looking in her direction.

Lait looked at Rimuru.

"You seem gloomy for some reason." Rimuru continued. "Did something happen."

Lait opened her mouth and then she closed it. This continued for several tries until..

"Rimuru-sama, Metis has died." Lait said with a sad tone, as she looked down.

Rimuru finally looked in her direction. This was Lait's first friend and she has died, she must be feeling very sorrowful at the moment.

"How did you know?" Rimuru asked.

"I visit Metis on occasions that I have time to spare. When I came to visit, the Olympians said that she has died."

"How did she die? Couldn't you get her soul from Tartarus?" Rimuru suggested, they have shown Tartarus just how terrifying they are when they met him.

Tartarus should be more than willing to give one soul in order to not anger Lait.

"She was killed by Zeus, she was eaten when she transformed into a fly and absorbed into Zeus' body."

Rimuru looked surprise

"Zeus did?" Rimuru was confuse, the last time he saw Zeus, he wasn't the type to do that. "Why did he do that?"

"I didn't have the chance to ask." Lait took a side long glance.

"What did you do?" Rimuru could guess it.

"I, uh, attack Zeus... But I didn't kill him!" Lait said. "I just, tore him apart and... took what was left of Metis." She said the last part in a low voice.

"You did what?" Rimuru was shocked by what Lait did. "So you have her soul with you?"

Lait took out a soul which was flickering and seems unstable. "This is all that I could collect, the rest have been absorbed by him or their daughter."

"What do you plan to do with it?" Rimuru asked her as they both looked at the soul. "Since you both are fragments, why don't you absorb her just like what I do."

"I don't want to absorb her Rimuru-sama, I'll try to fix her and give her another body." Lait said with determination in her eyes.

Rimuru nodded accepting Lait's decision. He stood up and sat down near Lait.

He tapped his lap, signaling her to lay down. Lait laid her head down and kept quiet.

"If that's your decision, then so be it." Rimuru said as he caress her hair. Small sniffles could be heard in the office room that day.

"Thank you Rimuru-sama"  

Meanwhile on a different day.

"Zeus you okay?" Rimuru visited Olympus.

"Rimuru? I guess so... Um.. I don't know what I did. But, here you go." Zeus said as he took out several barrels of wine.

Rimuru looked confuse by the gifts. "What's this for?"

"A peace offering.. The other Titans and Olympians believe that you all have declared war on us." Zeus said. "This is because of what happened to me."

"I see, don't they know the reason of the incident?" Rimuru asked as he stored the barrels.

"I didn't want to... Let's just explain that we reconcile so they don't get agitated." Zeus sighed. "And if possible she doesn't visit again..." He said in a whisper.

"She doesn't plan on visiting ever again." Rimuru explained and Zeus sighed with relief. "Metis was the only reason she even comes here."

"I see.. Good to hear."

"That was dumb of you to do."

"I know, I realized that as she took out all my bones and organs from my body." Zeus said jokingly as he shivers from the memory.

"Why did you even do it?" Rimuru asked.

"A prophecy stated the male child born from her will be stronger than me and overthrow me and be another tyrant." Zeus explained. "I was afraid of that future, I wasn't thinking straight back then."

Rimuru sighed. "You could have just given us the child, Lait would have been more than willing to help Metis with the child."

"I guess so..."

"Rimuru-sama what are you doing?" Lait asked as she went inside to pass more documents.

"A-ah.. Nothing." Rimuru said as he placed the wine inside the barrels into expensive and beautiful bottles.

"By the way, Zeus judgement on things became smarter when he ate Metis. What do you think will happen to him now that you took her essence." Rimuru changed the subject.

"I don't really care, but." Lait placed the documents down and think. "He's judgment on things will return to normal. He'll probably do some stupid things."

"That's what I thought too.."

Chapter Text

It has been a hundred years since the recruitment of the demons. Rimuru is seen sipping tea as he signs the papers in his desk. Noir is standing behind him as he pours Rimuru a drink and sort the files in the room.

"It's so peaceful" Rimuru said as he place the cup down, and grabbed a file.

"Rimuru-sama we need your help!" Siren rushed into the room as Rimuru reads the daily reports.

"Calm down, what is this about." Rimuru walked out of the room and Siren followed.

Did I jinx it? Rimuru thought.

"We have encountered a category 3 threat from Universe Mdudu, the Holy Angels made contact and have requested backup." Siren explained as she leads the way to the gate. "Currently Lait-sama, Jahil-sama, Enki, and their subordinates have departed. I've been ordered to request your presence as well."

"Where is Velgrynd?" Rimuru asked not hearing her name from the roster of people that went in to help.

"Velgrynd-sama is currently visiting the Cardinal world. I could not get in contact easily."

"Tsk, perfect timing."

"What about the casualties?"

"Currently we have thousands of casualties on the Cherufes, and hunreds on Sprites. The Enkis and Holy Angels have suffered as well, but have kept it in minimal." Siren answered as she calls her sirens. "The damages done to Mdudu Universe is large, most of the planets of sector E to T's star systems have been destroyed. Majority of the fighting is in sector X, Y, A, and C."

Rimuru and Siren passed through the gate and fighting can be seen everywhere.

Sector X, as Rimuru's group continues to find new worlds and universe. They have started to name them and sort them properly.

Each universe were given names and inside these universes, they further get categorize into sectors. Each sector is a Star cluster or a group of Star System.

They go from A to an estimate of reaching ZZZ. Most of the double and triple letters are still uncharted/unmarked areas as they still lack worlds from those parts.

In the world that they arrived in.

The world has already collapse and debris are all that remain of the planet.

Lait's group is currently facing a swarm of insects that are in the numbers of the hundreds of thousand. The Insects rank being around B to A rank.

A fight of Holy Angels, enkis, Cherufes, Aqua Sprites vs Insects are happening all over the area. Not just on where they stand, but the surrounding planets have also been destroyed and beings are fighting there as well.

In the past hundred years, Rimuru has been able to increase the numbers of the Cherufes and the Sprites. They learned that the world where the Sprites came from passively produce an average of 80 Water Sprites annually making their total number above 12,000 as of now. 

As for the Cherufes, thanks to their evolution. They no longer kill the mother at birth, although the mothers are still weakened for life and the Cherufes potency decreased as well. The children are obviously Fiery Men similar to how the Sprites that are born are Water Sprites and not Aqua Sprites. This however is not a problem as Rimuru regularly contracts them to evolve them all. The Cherufes are now more than 200,000 in total not including the casualties for the past century.   

Due to their large numbers, they are the main vanguard(meat shields) for any type of large scale fights. With the Aqua Sprites behind them as support(second meat shields). Even right now, more than 20,000 have already died on the Cherufes alone protecting the others and sacrificing themselves. 

This formation was suggested by Noir and approved by Rimuru, practically speaking, they are easier to increase in numbers or more like, they are the only subordinates that can be increase in numbers. The others like enkis, sirens, holy angels, and demons can't reproduce. If the spiritual beings die, it takes at least 500 years for them to be revive at a minimum. if the Cherufes or Sprites die, it takes less than a year to have 20 more of their kind.

One of the previously larger worlds, three people are fighting as they fly around destroying everything that was left of the poor world.

Enki, Jahil, and Gamaliel are struggling as they fight of one of the stronger enemies. From what they could assess, the enemy is atleast S-Rank in strength. Meanwhile all of them are only in S-minus.

Unlike the Insects that the enkis and holy angels are fighting, what they face is an Insectar. An evolve, stronger version, of the Insects.

"Siren help those three." Rimuru ordered as he looked at their battle. "Have your sirens help the others as well."

"Understood Rimuru-sama." Siren bowed and with her subordinates flew to battle.

"Rimuru-sama, should I assist as well?" Diablo who came with them asked in his side. "Kufufufu this Insects remind me of my failures." Noir brought his demons with him just incase.

"Normally I would say yes, however in terms of strength you don't have much for that one. I see Apollyon and Mitzrael struggling with their enemy, assist them however you can."

"Kufufufu Understood Rimuru-sama."
Noir flew towards a different direction and went to where the two Thrones were fighting as he brings his demons with him killing all the Insects along the way.

Rimuru flew through the battlefield occasionally helping and annihilating a swarm of insects.

"Found you." Rimuru said as he saw Lait and an enemy fighting at sector C.

The enemy has a substantial exoskeleton covering his entire body, acting as a suit of armor. His entire, down to the tiniest hair, exoskeleton is constructed of alienum and is silver in color. His back is covered in two pairs of crimson wings, and his forehead has two antennas and long, blade-covered hair. Three sets of arms protrude from his torso: the top pair can transform into bladed weapons, the middle pair can be used for melee combat, and the bottom pair can cast magic.

"hahh.. Hah.. Ha.." Lait breath heavily as she held her sword and shield.

Meanwhile her opponent barely has any notable damage on his body.

Lait is a mental type, and her opponent is obviously on the physical type. Insects also have a passive resistance to magic.

It was an inevitable bad match up from the start. Lait surviving this long is already showing how powerful she is.

As the Insectar uses his fist to strike her, something block the attack and pushed the Insectar away.

"Glad I could make it." Rimuru said as he took out his mythical grade sword Rakshasa.

"Rimu.. ru... sama..?" Lait said dizzily.

"Take a rest for now." Rimuru said as he looked at her exhausted appearance.

"I can still fight." Lait said as she tried to move beside him.

"I know, that's why help the others once you've rested enough." Rimuru patted her head and turned to look at the enemy and started attacking him, leaving the exhausted Lait in place.

Rimuru forcefully attacks the Insectar as hard as he can, while the other simply parries or dodges the attack. Not realizing Rimuru's goal was to isolate them both.

Soon they've reach sector J, right in the middle of the sectors that have been destroyed. In this part, no one could interfere and be affected by their fight.

"You sure are strong, even I don't know if I could beat you." Rimuru grinned as he held his sword tightly. rushing in for a slash but was block by the arms transformed into swords.

The middle arms started punching Rimuru as he was caught of guard. Pushing him hundreds of meters away. 

"Hmm, a strong body." The Insectar stated as he looks at his fist, which has some bruises.

"Heh, you think so? You're the one that is strong to have that body without any assist from someone else." Rimuru rushed back. The Insectar rushed to him as well.

Their fight lasted for a long time, since they were fighting in empty space they could not tell visually how long it has been. Though for them, their sense of time has been altered as they continue to use thought acceleration.

Making it seem like their fight has lasted for more than several decades to maybe even centuries for their perception.

Rimuru threw a slash towards the Insectar's face which was blocked by the the two arms turned weapons, while the middle pair both punched his stomach.

Rimuru was pushed too far he landed in one of the nearby Worlds. The ground cracked and made a ten meter deep hole with Rimuru in the middle. 

Unbeknownst to both, they've left the empty/destroyed sectors.

"Who! what was that?!" "Something just came down!" "It's dangerous stay back!" several voices like that could be heard. 

Rimuru could sense that the Insectar was planning to shoot a large magic attack that could pierce a hole through the entire planet.

As soon as the attack fired, "Counter Gate" Rimuru placed it right in front of the attack, it then redirected and fired towards where it came from double its previous output.

The Insectar rushed towards the attack.

"Hey is he serious?" Even Rimuru couldn't believe the recklessness of diving towards that attack. The Insectar then dodges in the last minute sacrifing his left arms and rushed even faster coming directly to Rimuru.

The speed he was going is no joke, as it could potentially be more dangerous than the attack he fired to the planet.

The Insectar raised his fists and punched at Rimuru using his momentum and speed, the damage was high. Rimuru barely blocked with his sword, the ground below him cracked and so did the surrounding area. 

"ah AAHHH!!!" "HELP!!!" "NOO!!" Screams could be heard as the residents of the world panicked as their world is collapsing. 

Both Rimuru and the Insectar was pushed deeper into the planet as the ground couldn't keep up with their strength. Until eventually they passed through the entire planet from one side to the other. 

They then continued their fight, not even looking back at the result of their fight. The once normal planet was now a hollow planet filled with large cracks and missing pieces. 

They were to focus on their fight and not perceiving their surroundings that they never noticed, their fights have started at Sector J and is now in the uncharted area of the Double letters. 

The Universe Mdudu only has charted sectors of up to Sector AX, meaning from the supposed Sector AY and so on are uncharted areas. If they charted the location the two are fighting, they would be in the middle of Sector XN and XO.

The Sectors that they have passed through were all damage and the unfortunate worlds that directly interacted with the two have been destroyed without a trace. 

The more fortunate ones did not get into contact with the two and continues to remain the same, to those who felt their auras flair though, were unfortunate to take in the excess magicules and slowly die off. Some do mutate to try to survive, they however, were in the minority.

"To think that you could survive this long." Rimuru commented as he slash towards the Insectar. "I guess 'insects' are hard to kill." Rimuru grinned trying to irritate his opponent.

"Heh, wonder how does that make you, the person that can't even kill that 'insect'." The Insectar fired back, as he dodges the sword and threw a fist.

The two have continued to mock each other to create an opening to use. In truth however, they have develop some respect to the other to have lasted this long. 

"This has been going for too long now." The Insectar announced. "Die, Engulf Virus." Black like mist started coming out of the Insectar's body. The insectar has Organic manipulation which allows him to manipulate/reproduce his very cells.

The mist is reproduction of his dark cells that he can manipulate manually, the goal is to have the opponent ingest the cells into their body and be devoured from the inside. 

"Devour them all, Gluttony." Rimuru staying cautious stepped back and activated gluttony to isolate the mist. analyzing the mist allowed him to understand their purpose.

"Trying to eat me now huh?" Rimuru smiled mockingly showing that the Insectar's move didn't work.

The Insectar was nowhere to be seen, he appeared right behind Rimuru and filled his arms with his magicules capable of even leaving a fatal injury to Rimuru if hit correctly. 

Rimuru getting cocky for defending against his enemy's attack was caught of guard, getting a direct fatal hit would kill him. preparing for the impacts that never came.

"All right that's enough out of you two." Veldanava appeared right in front of the Insectar and holding the fist as if it didn't have the power to kill Rimuru.

"Vel-danava?" Rimuru was stunned as he saw him, why was he here? how did I not sense him? many question was popping out of Rimuru's mind. "Why are you here?"

"Velgrynd was worried that no one was home for days, she asked me to look for you." Veldanava shruggs as he look to the side, Rimuru followed with his eyes and saw Velgrynd flying towards them. 

"Rimuru!" Velgrynd collided with Rimuru as she hugged him tightly. "That was dangerous you idiot! Letting your guard down like that." 

"Hahaha.. I guess, I was mentally exhausted and wanted to joke around for a second." while Rimuru likes to fight, he does not like prolong battle that don't have meaning. 

His fight with the Insectar may have been fun for the first few days, but after that he was just not enjoying it and is mentally annoyed instead. 

"I guess you all came at the perfect time to save me, thanks." Rimuru said as he responded to Velgrynd's hug.

"Tha-that's right! we came at a perfect time, coincidentally just the perfect time." Veldanava emphasize the perfect time and coincidentally. 

Rimuru has his doubts but was too exhausted to argue. 

Veldanava sighed with relief and looked towards the Insectar. "Who are you?"

"Why should I say it to you?" The Insectar spouted at Veldanava.

Veldanava looked at the Insectar and placed his other hand to his chin to think. 

"You feel just like Ivarage.. a descendant maybe?" Veldanava assess, the Insectar jolted for a split second before composing himself. "Interesting~ you have sentience! Rimuru look! just like I said, Ivarage in the future can be a sentient being. it can already produce sentient descendent."

"Sentient and too powerful... no wonder, it's that thing's descendant." Rimuru sighed understanding where the Insectar's strength originated from.

 The rest slowly came together to where Rimuru and the others are. From Lait and her Holy Angels, Enki and his enkis, Sirens and her sirens, and the surviving insects with two Insectars.

"I have a proposition for you." Veldanava said to the Insectar he was still holding in his arm. The Insectar simply looks at him.

"I'll spare your life, if you submit."

"..." the Insectar fell silent, normally he would say to anyone that say that, to go fuck themselves. However, Veldanava is an incredibly strong being that can kill him the instant he says no. 

He does not see anything wrong with working for someone that is stronger than himself. after contemplating for minutes, thinking about the pros and cons.

"I'll submit to you." The Insectar said, Veldanava nodded with a smile. "Good" 

Veldanava clap to get everyone's attention. "The fight is over everyone, let us all go back to our daily lives." Veldanava said as he disappears with the Insectar and his subordinates. Leaving behind Rimuru's group.

"I guess we should go as well." Rimuru said patting Velgrynd's back signaling her to let go. She ignores him and continues to cling to him. Rimuru has a conflicted expression, he doesn't want to force her to let go.

He tried looking for help from the others. Enki and Siren simply smile at him saying that 'That's impossible', Noir is in a similar manner. Lait stares for a bit and shruggs her shoulder, signaling for Rimuru to give up. 

Rimuru sighed and they all returned to Citadel and returned to their daily work, after getting the status report of the damages and casualties that is. 

Chapter Text

"Lord Rimuru here is this week's report on the newly marked sectors of Universe Luc," Gamaliel said as he placed the folder down on the table before bowing and leaving the office.

As Gamaliel walked through the hallway after passing the info from the original Universe he was placed to supervise, he froze as he saw the people who walked pass him and went to the office. He could only pray that a fight does not happen inside Citadel.

"Yo, Rimuru! I came to visit." Veldanava barged into the office as Rimuru sips his tea. Noir was standing behind Rimuru, and Velgrynd was laying on the sofa reading.

"Brother?" Velgrynd sat down and looked at him confused. 

"Why the visit?" Rimuru asked. 

"Ah, it's about these guys," Veldanava said as he went inside, the ones behind him follow inside. Velgrynd stood up and took a battle stance as she saw the three Insectars. 

"What are they doing here?" Velgrynd glared at them as she asked Veldanava. 

"Now, Now. They didn't come here to fight." Veldanava tried reassuring as he sat down on the sofa, the three Insectar went behind him. "I made a deal with them, in exchange for their cooperation, I let them live in one of the universes."

(A/N: there are two large sofa's facing each other, Velgrynd seats on the left, Veldanava on the right)

"So, you came here to ask me, which universe I could give them?"Rimuru asked as he sighed.

"It's good that you could catch quick, isn't that great Zelanus." Veldanava said as he looked at the Insectar that Rimuru fought. 

"Indeed, creator." Zelanus nodded as he has his arms cross.

(A/N: Since he calls Milim as Creator's daughter, I made it that he calls Veldanava as Creator.)

The room went silent, Rimuru and Velgrynd were frozen in place. Once Rimuru recovers, he stood up and slams the table and the files fall to the ground. 

"Did you just name him?!" Rimuru shouted.

Noir started picking up the files and sorted them to the side. 

"Ah.." Veldanava went silent like he let a secret slip. He looked away, ignoring both Rimuru's and Velgrynd's gazes.

Rimuru sat back down and massages his temple. He looks at Velgrynd who has a similar expression to him. Then he looks at Veldanava, who jolted under his gaze before sighing.

"Hey! If you're going to say something, say it already." Veldanava said impatiently. "The silence is really loud..."

"It's just... I just said.. for the last time.. *sigh*.. just forget it." Rimuru placed his head in the table.

"Somehow that hurts more than the usual sermon..."

"Just forget it, back on topic. You want to give them a Universe? What kind?" Rimuru gave up and tried composing himself.

"Ah, yeah. Zelanus here can tell you about it." Veldanava answered as he pointed at Zelanus. He stepped forward.

"We want a fertile Universe, a place where my kin can live. It has to be high in magicule concentration and has a lot of worlds to conquer and-." Zelanus started listing what he wants.

Rimuru looks annoyed. "That's a long list, we haven't even scanned an entire universe."

"I guess, you guys are either slacking off or incompetent."

"Hoh~ mind repeating that." Rimuru glared as he smiled looking at Zelanus. 

"I didn't realize, you're deaf as well. No wonder you almost got killed by an 'insect' as you call me." Zelanus bantered back.

(Rimuru-sama I wil-)

(Quiet Noir, you're not strong enough remember)

"I guess you want a rematch?" 

"Heh, you sure? I'm no longer just an Insect." 

Rimuru realizes that even as an Insectar, Rimuru had problems fighting Zelanus, now that he has evolved into a much higher being. Rimuru glared at Veldanava who was just watching the scene unfold.

"Now, you two. That's enough, Rimuru can you find him a universe?" Veldanava who couldn't ignore Rimuru's piercing gaze, tried to lessen the tension. 

"I could find one, just give me maybe a month to finalize the search." Rimuru nodded.

"Zelanus you too, stop trying to pick fights with Rimuru."

Zelanus nodded. "The Universe that we will be given will be greatly compensated. Our army will help the Seraphim in culling the Cryptid's numbers."

"What's this about the Seraphim?" Rimuru asked as  he listened.

"Well... four of the Primordial Angels are inside the sealed universe making sure to keep Ivarage inside. It constantly creates Cryptids, that needs to be cull down. In some way, they can slip through the seal and escape. That's why Zelanus and the insects are outside the seal, looking for a place to live."

"Heh~ so that's why." Rimuru was intrigued as he listened. "You're all just escapees" 

"Of course, since you're the one to provide them with a home. They'll have some of their kin serve you." Veldanava said.

"Work for me? No thanks." Rimuru declined as swiftly as he understood the meaning of the words.

"Eh? why is that." 

"Hm? Obviously I don't trust him." Rimuru pointed at Zelanus.

"To think you're scared of even just my kin is hilarious." Zelanus snickered at Rimuru.

"Huh? watch your mouth, or I'll give you a trash universe. maybe I'll just send you back to the sealed one." 

"Hmp, as if I'd want to provide you with my kin in the first place, I simply do not want to have to owe you anything." Zelanus explained. "Beside, these two aren't the ones I'll give you. Knew born insects will serve you, that way, they'll be loyal to you. How about that?" 

"Hm.. I still don't trust it, but I can just eliminate them if something does happen." Rimuru backed down. 

"It's good that we could all agree." Veldanava clapped his hands as he nods. "Well then, we'll be back in a month."

Veldanava and the Insectars left as quick as they arrived. The people inside the room are left mentally tired.

"Does Rimuru-sama have any Universe in mind?" Noir asked as he returned the files on the table.

"Hm? Just give them Mdudu, where we fought." Rimuru answered before taking a sip of tea.

"Mdudu? Isn't that place destroyed?" Velgrynd asked looking at Rimuru dubiously.

"That's only for the charted areas. From what I could sense of the star systems we destroyed, they were all fertile." Rimuru answered. "The rest should be fertile as well."

"Send a team of Holy Angels with Mitzrael to observe the uncharted Worlds." Rimuru looked at Noir giving his order. "They don't have to chart, just leave marks for gates."

"Understood Rimuru-sama." Noir bowed as he left the office.

"I'm guessing we won't be traveling to Mdudu ever again." Velgrynd plopped back down into the sofa, laying and getting her book.

"We have a month, we'll mark as many worlds as we can incase they plan on betraying Veldanava." Rimuru explained. "We can raid their home as quickly as we can with this."

"I guess, but even I doubt my chances of winning against him now." Velgrynd said, indirectly saying that it wouldn't do them any good to fight Zelanus.

"I know." Rimuru agreed.

A month has passed and Veldanava came with the Insectar. They were brought to Mdudu and explained the overall situation.

Veldanava gave them a passage to the sealed universe to support the Seraphim.

"Here's the two I'm giving you." Zelanus said as two insects presented themselves in front and bowed.

Rimuru furrowed his brows, "Only two?" how can they be useful with only this many.

"That one's a queen type." Zelanus pointed at the bee like insect. "It can reproduce more insects once it evolves into an Insectar."

"I gave birth to that one myself." Zelanus directed his hand towards the beetle next. "That one should be powerful if you nurture it."

"Your own? I didn't know you were that grateful." Rimuru grinned. 

"Heh, don't get cocky. I said powerful, but it would never reach my level. Or even my other child's level." Zelanus looked at one of the Insectar(Zess) with him. 

The Insectar in question was staring dangerously at the beetle, if no one was looking, it would be no surpise if the beetle was found dead. 

"That's my side of the deal." Zelanus said as he cross his arms in front of him, physically stating that Rimuru should leave already.

"Yeah, yeah." Rimuru scratched his head as he opened a gate to Citadel with the two insects in tow. 

"Noir." Rimuru said as he pass through, Noir appeared and bowed.

"Have this two trained." Rimuru pointed at the two insects. "Don't be too hard on them, they're still young and weak. Zelanus pisses me off, but he wasn't lying about these two's talent."

"Understood Rimuru-sama." Noir bowed as he walks with the two Insects. He stops in his tracks and looked back to Rimuru. "Rimuru-sama, Jahil-sama's report about the Aqua Sprites planet has been finished. The report has been placed on your desk."

Rimuru nodded as he walked towards his office. 

Soon after two hundred years have passed and the three Primordials have revived. Noir noticed their presence and quickly came and took them. Their three hundred demons followed with them, as well as the demon child (moss).

The trio are now kneeling in front of Rimuru in his office. 

"""We accept being under you, Rimuru-sama!"""

Rimuru nodded his head and looked at the trio and Noir. 

"Good, you four follow me." Rimuru said as he walks out of the office, the others followed behind silently. "Noir, I haven't given you a body yet have I?" 

"I am more than happy with my body." Noir replied, 

"Don't be like that, Primordials are extremely powerful if given the chance to grow." Rimuru said as he brought them to his research facility full of machines. 

Demons in general have a type of limiter, only being able to evolve until Archdemon and having a limited amount of magicules.

Although, once broken. Similar to Rimuru and Guy, they have potential to be one of the most powerful in the cardinal world.

"Jahil!" Rimuru called as he look around, he's voice resounded through the entire building. Sound of tools falling over and an explosion were heard. "Boss! Don't shout like that, I almost died." Jahil ran over to where Rimuru was, looking extremely injured. 

"How can you die, just posses a new body," Rimuru shrugs Jahil's complain and toss a potion. Jahil drank the potion and look towards the Primordials.

"I see, is it that time already?" Jahil nodded understanding why they are present, Jahil started to walk further in the facility with Rimuru and the others following.

Soon they passed through a door which led to a room that has several capsules in them, the capsules filled with magicule-rich water, has humanoid bodies floating inside them.

"Those are?" Blanc asked, as the others look with her.

"Your new bodies." Rimuru explained, "Me and Jahil have been doing some experiment and research on creating a perfect host body for spiritual beings."

"These are not just simple bodies." Jahil added. "The bones are made of Orichalum and the magicule-rich water is filled with Veldanava's magicules(from the orbs), which crystalline into fine muscles creating the flesh."

"We made this bodies using my own as reference." Rimuru pointed at himself. "This is made by Veldanava, the bones needs a little more time but it is near turning into crimson steel(hihiirokane), the flesh is made from himself and some major deities(Fuxi and Nuwa)."

Starting from Noir all of them kneeled, "We are honored to accept the bodies that Rimuru-sama has made for us."

"Glad to hear, here you go." Rimuru tossed cores to each of them. "place your soul into that core, you can manipulate your appearance using those as a base."

(A/N: Basically the humonculos cores of tensura made by Rimuru in their game in the dungeon.)

The Primoridials inhabited the cores and Rimuru and Jahil placed them on the humonoid bodies. 

"The readings seems normal." Jahil said with relief, Rimuru hook his arm to Jahil's neck. "It's a success! Hahaha."

"See? it works!" Rimuru laughed as their research that was done for a hundred years was shown to be successful. 

"The others should be able to inhabit the other bodies." Jahil said, the others they are talking about are Enki and Siren. The two are always busy and Rimuru didn't want to bother them when the success was still unknown. 

"We can then mass produce this for the other enkis, sirens, and demons." Rimuru stated letting go of Jahil and looked at the capsules. "Then we can use those high human bodies that they inhabit for other research."

(A/N: The enkis and sirens are using high human bodies.)   

"We have to tone it down though, if we want to mass produce them." Jahil explained, "Maybe only Mithril bones? and the magicule-rich water should be from other origin as well."

"True, don't wanna waste Veldanava's magicules. How about the Aqua Sprites world? The ocean there should be full of magicules." Rimuru suggested.

"You mean planet 19 of cluster W?"

"Yes, W19 of Universe Agua." Rimuru confirmed. "You gave me the result of your study there right? the water there is full of magicule."

"That may be true, but if we took too much, the quality will drop."

"Then have sirens regularly pour magicule to the planet, instead of stealing it from them, just give it to the planet and more."

 "We would have to first study the effects of doing this to the world." Jahil complained. Rimuru placed his arm to Jahil's shoulder. "Good thing you volunteer to observe Jahil."

Jahil sighed.

Soon the capsules alarmed them that the process was finally finish. And all four capsules opened up releasing the Primodials with their knew bodies.

"""" We devout our lives to Rimuru-sama for all of eternity.""""

All four kneeled and swear once again their undying fealty to Rimuru.

"Good to hear that." Rimuru nodded smiling. "Noir, give them the tasked that I have told you."

Noir stood up and guided the others to their work, with the newly acquired demons in tow.

Leaving Rimuru and Jahil in the facility, discussing what to do for the mass production.

Half an hour later Enki and Siren entered the facility to have their new bodies as well.

A meeting was then held for a creation of another building specifically for the production of the capsules.

Which was easily approved by everyone and the construction started.

Jahil and Rimuru could be seen inside Rimuru's facility discussing something privately with just them two. 

"How are those two?" Rimuru asked. 

"You mean the beetle and the Bee?" Jahil said. "They do show a lot of potential. However, I've seen the Insectar with Zelanus. They don't stand a chance even if they evolved."

"I see, so Zelanus really did tell the truth." Rimuru contemplated. "What are the chances of betrayal?"

"Unlikely Boss, from what I heard from the Bee, the Beetle has been continuously beaten up by the other child of Zelanus and he just watched. We have been giving them a very peaceful place to live in their perspective, this is also thanks to your order to keep their training in moderation."

"Guess Noir is doing good." Rimuru nodded. "Do you have any ideas on how to make them stronger?"

"A few" Jahil got close to Rimuru and whispered to his ear. "We do some genetic modification on their bodies." Jahil stepped back to look at Rimuru's reaction.

"Hmm.. I'm not saying it's a bad idea, however the risk.." 

"I thought of that as well, however! we have been to a world where monsters evolved base on their experience and strength. If we could study how they evolve we can make a break through. Further more, we recently found some Chimera Ants as the world residents call them that can make evolved children base on what they ate."

"Guess we could use them as a basis and as test subjects before the real deal." Rimuru concluded similar to Jahil. "We could also change not only their basic genetics, but we could replace their bones with Orichalum!" 

"Ohh! Just like with the host bodies of the spiritual beings! I see, I see. As expected of Boss you have the mind of a researcher as well."

The two laughed as they schemed on what they would do to the Beetle and the Bee to make them much more powerful. 

Chapter Text

"Well, we'll be back in a week guys!" Rimuru said to everyone in the meeting room. 

"Take care Rimuru-sama." Enki waved, "Rimuru-sama, please say my hi to Sylvia-sama." Siren added.

"Rimuru-sama, I still think that I should go wi-" Noir suggested

"And I think you should help out here, while I'm out." Rimuru immediately cut him off, he also looked at the other Primordials. "That means you as well."

They gave up persuading him. 

"I'm also going with him for the first three days," Velgrynd announced. "I'd like to have a chat with my Elder Sister and Elder Brother for some time now."

"I am also planning on saying my hellos to Veldanava-sama. If any problems occur consult Gamaliel, in the worst case, he'll contact us." Lait added, all three of them will be gone for a few days. They cannot let others join in or the place will be understaffed.

 "Listen, we are trusting you guys to remain here and keep the place running, you only need to do it for three days." Rimuru gestured with his hand, showing three fingers. "After Three days, Lait and Velgrynd will return back."

"Three days should be enough for me," Velgrynd said. "That's enough to catch up with each other."

The others reluctantly nodded their heads. Rimuru smiled wryly looking at them, they look like children with their parents going somewhere and they weren't coming with.

"Rimuru-sama will be visiting the Facility of Twilight as well," Lait added. "That's why he'll stay much longer."

"It's weird that you aren't coming with him." Velgrynd said. "Normally you don't want to be seperated."

"Ah, that's because Rimuru-sama will be enjoying his time with a certain some-"

"Lait, I told you were just friends." Rimuru interrupted her.

Velgrynd's interest was pique.

"oh? Who is it?" Velgrynd asked curious.

"Just an old friend from Twilight's Facility."

"An old friend huh..."

"Well, see you guys in a week." Rimuru waved as the three of them went to the Cardinal World. 

The First placed that they went was the Heavenly Star Palace where Veldanava resides. Why that place right of the bat? All of them wanted to have a chat with Veldanava, and with how they all have their own agenda. It is better to do it all at once.

"Hey Dagruel!" Rimuru waved as he arrived, "Wow, so many changes huh." He said as he look at the settlement full of Giants.

"I heard that it was thanks to you Rimuru," Dagruel approached them. "Good to see you all as well, didn't know you were visiting. I could have prepared something.

On a side note, the reason Dagruel believes that the increase in the number of Giants is because of Rimuru. Rimuru gave Twilight some of the blood of the Cyclops, Hecatoncheires, and even the Titans. 

Of course, it was given after diluting the purity of the blood sample, so that it was a weaker version of the actual result of recreation. Thus, Dagruel's settlement is diverse with different type of Giants.

(A/N: Which canonically is true, he does have them at Tensura.)

"No need for all that, we were just passing through." Rimuru smiled. "We are planning to visit Veldanava. Don't worry, some other time I'll visit let's throw a party with your lover."

"Lover? I don't even have a lover yet Rimuru." Dagruel was confused. Rimuru looked at him and then to his comapanions. He even looked at Glassord who arrived a little bit earlier.

"Seriously?" Rimuru asked. All of them nodded their head. "Guess it'll take some time before any development occur." He sighed.

"What are you saying? Glassrod why are you sighing?" Dagruel was confused and asked Glassrod who simply shook his head.

"No, it's nothing. Anyway we'll pass through to see Veldanava okay?" Rimuru said as they walked pass, Dagruel nodded and left him still confuse.

"Didn't know he was dense." Rimuru muttered to himself, "I've been gone for eight hundred plus years and nothing happened yet?"

"Maybe he just needs more time." Velgrynd answered. "You know, to understand his feelings a bit."

"That's true, considering his responsibility and position as well." Lait added as they walked. "It can't be helped if his mind is on work."

"I guess so..." 

They passed through the Gate and arrived at Heaven, the place was as beautiful as ever.

"Somehow, the place feels empty." Velgrynd said as she looks around.

"Maybe because the Angels are all out?" Rimuru speculated.

Most of the Angels are in the Sealed Universe, making sure to not let Ivarage escape and eliminate the Cryptids spawning off of him.

Veldanava was seen waving at them with Guy and Velzard sitting in a table.

Rimuru groaned, he wasn't mentally prepared to look at Guy just yet. After what he did to the Primodials.

"Hey Rimuru long time no see." Guy said with a smile as his eyes burned with anger.

Rimuru and the others joined in the table. The order was: Veldanava, Lait, Rimuru, Velgrynd, Velzard, and Guy.

Guy continues to stare at Rimuru while he ignores him.

"It's been ages seens we've all been together like this." Velzard comments as she sips her tea.

"It's a special day for sure." Veldanava added. "so how's the job been? Any problems?"

"Yeah anything you wanna say to us Rimuru?" Guy pressured.

"Okay first of all, I just want to say it was Noir's idea. Second you did it first, Blanc and the others said it themselves. Third they are very useful so I have no regrets to what I did."

"You bastard! You basically took four primordials out of the Cardinal world."

"Four primordials that would just wreck havoc." Rimuru countered. "Isn't this great? You don't have to worry about them doing anything to the Cardinal world."

"This isn't about that! The balance her-"

"I'll cut you there, you're saying the balance correct." Rimuru stopped Guy and explained he raised four fingers in one hand and two in the other.

"Me and Lait cancel each other out for being outside, The four Primodial demons cancel out the Four Primordial Angels that are also not in the Cardinal world." Rimuru grinned by his magnificent logic. "So basically the balance remain, three Angels and three Demons are still left in the Cardinal world."

"What kind of an excuse is that." Velgrynd's whisper was ignored.

Guy was left speechless by Rimuru's excuse. Veldanava calmed him down and let it be since Rimuru was correct that less havoc will appear as the loose primordials are out.

The chatting of friends and family members continued on for hours. Rimuru even took out the food he had prepared as souvenirs and peace offering for Guy.

"I had this wine specially brewed by Dionysus." Rimuru brought out a few wine bottles. Which got the attention of everyone, once the first one was opened.

They all chatted laughed and enjoyed their little get together. While everyone continues their idle chatter, Rimuru asked Veldanava for a favor. 

"Hm? Yeah that's a simple matter." Veldanva agreed as he sips more of his wine.

As the bottles continues to be poured eventually all the contents were gone.

"Huh?" Guy poured everything into his glass until half full. "Hey~ this is the last one~" He waved the bottle looking at Rimuru.

"That's a shame, everythings all gone. I wanted some more of it." Velzard said as she holds her empty glass. 

"Me too~," Velgrynd added. "Rimuru never brought this one out ever, this is the first for me as well~." 

"You heard them Rimuru~" Veldanava said as he looked at Rimuru. "Bring out the rest."

"That's all of it," Rimuru said shaking his head. "I took out everything."

The others looked at him dubiously.

"I'm telling the truth!" He said seeing their facial reactions.

Lait who gulped the last of her wine, looked at the bottles that they've emptied.

"Rimuru~sama~" Lait who was beside Rimuru leaned to him as she holds one of the empty bottles. "This bottle looks familiar~"

"I-is that so..." Rimuru twitch slightly, "I think you've had enough Lai-"

"Ahh! I remember~! I saw~ many, many, many~~ Bottles back in your office~ hehehe~" Lait soon dropped her head into his lap and fell asleep.

Everyone looked at Rimuru waiting for him to bring out more, Rimuru denied saying that was all of it.

"Hey! It's too late to deny!" Guy pointed at Rimuru angrily. "Just take it out, and I might forgive you."

"Why should I have to ask your forgiveness!" Rimuru countered. "I haven't done anything to feel guilty about."

A fight almost broke out as Rimuru although heartbroken, took out all of the wine he had.

As the others continue to enjoy chatting, Velgrynd who has been stealing glances at Rimuru finally asked the question she had on her mind.

"H-hey~ Rimuru~," Velgrynd leaned her head onto his shoulder as she slur her words.

"Hm? What is it Velgrynd?" Asked Rimuru as he drinks from his glass.

"The friend you're visiting~ is it a girl?" Velgrynd looked upwards looking into Rimuru's eyes.

"Yes," Rimuru answered. "You remember Luminas? The vampire Twilight made."

"Her?" Velgrynd asked. "You did mention her working there before~"

Is it really just friends? Or is it more? Maybe she's your type? Do you like her Rimuru? Velgrynd asked in her mind silently as she continued to lean deeper into Rimuru's arms.

Why should she care if Luminas is someone Rimuru likes. It's none of her business anyway, of what Rimuru does in his free time.

"Hey be careful," Rimuru said as Velgrynd leans even closer, Rimuru had to place his hands to her side to support her.

(A/N: Hand is in her waist)

"This feels nice~" Velgrynd commented. "Rimuru could you feed me like this."

"Huh? Why should I?"

Velgrynd pouted, "It's punishment."

"Punishment? What did I do?"

Velgrynd held her hands to her chest, what did Rimuru do? Did he do something to make her mad? What is the pain she feels in her chest?

"I don't know," Velgrynd answered honestly, Rimuru looked at her and sighed.

He took some food from his plate. "Here you go."

"Thanks."

They never realized that it was the next day evening when they said their goodbyes to each other. And only when they stepped out and sobered up do they finally realized.

"Well then we'll be going now." Guy said with Velzard and Velgrynd in tow.

"Take care" Rimuru said as he waved his hand. Velgrynd turned away with a slight blush, recalling what she did.

Velzard noticed her reaction, she then looked towards Rimuru. "I see,"

As soon as they left, next is Rimuru. Firstly is he'll visit Dagruel's settlement below. Next would be Twilight's Facility.

"Well see you two." Rimuru waved towards Lait and Veldanava.

Lait chatted more with Veldanava so she remained in Heaven. Velgrynd followed Guy and Velzard to the Frozen continent.

"Hey Dagruel" Rimuru went to their settlement and there he had another party. This time, it was an outdoor party, which looks more like a night festival with the bon fire in the middle and people partying.

This time, it was in the name of 'The person who helped to create this settlement' as this would be impossible without Rimuru's help.

With how large the Giants are compared to him, the food he ate and alcohol he drank was a large amount.

"Heard you'll be going to Twilight's place after this." Dagruel said as he sat beside Rimuru who was near the bon fire.

Rimuru nodded as he took a bite of his food. "Do you wanna pass something?"

Dagruel shook his head, "No, I'm just thinking he'll be so happy to see you again." Dagruel smiled as he reminisce. "He's always excited for every 'souvenir' you gave him."

"That's true, I have new souvenirs right here." Rimuru rook out two vials of blood samples.

"Hahaha as expected." Dagruel patted Rimuru's back. "Speaking of, how's Jahil? He been doing good? He should visit sometimes."

"Ah, I did try inviting him to atleast visit Twilight." Rimuru said as he drank. "He's to invested in his research! He's lucky he doesn't need food or sleep or else he'd be dead long ago."

"Well to be fair, from what I heard from him. That place is like heaven for him, is what he said when he was drunk." Dagruel wryly smiled. "Something about stuff to study and research never ends and he has a lot of resources at his disposal." Dagruel took a sip of his drink as well.

"Yeah well, it's good that he enjoys it."

"He complains about you being unreasonable most of the time though." Dagruel grinned looking at him.

"Hey!" Rimuru complained, while Dagruel laughs.

As the night continues to pass soon the sun rises and Rimuru said his goodbyes to Dagruel and the others.

Rimuru went to Twilight's Facility, he had already contacted him about his arrival yesterday.

Chapter Text

"I didn't know you'd be here," Rimuru said looking at Luminas who was waiting at the front. She came rushing at him and hugged him tightly.

"See, it wasn't even a thousand years," Rimuru said as he patted her head. She nuzzles into his chest as she took in his scent.

"I miss you..." Luminas whispered under her breath. 

After minutes of just standing there, they both went inside to greet the others.

"Rimu-chan! Long time no see. My souvenirs?" Sylvia waved while seating at Rimuru as he entered the room.

"Rimuru-kun! My, do you have some new samples for me?" Twilight asked looking at Rimuru excitedly.

All of the original members of the Facility when he was first invited are all here. Sylvia and Luminas should have already left and are managing their kin, similar to what Guran is doing.

And yet they are here right now.

Rimuru smiled, he tossed them both something, "Yeah, yeah. Catch it then." The two dived as they caught the present given by Rimuru. He almost laughed out loud in how comical they both jumped out of their seats to catch their souvenirs.

"Yes~! new blood samples!" Twilight said as he raised it up with both his hands. "Is it a new species? I can't wait to find out~!"

"A core?" Syliva meanwhile was looking at her gift confuse. "What's this?" She looked towards Rimuru showing the core in her hand.

Rimuru grinned what he gave her was a core that he used for the bodies of the Primordials, albeit an inferior version. "Figure it out yourself, it would ruin the surprise. Also, Siren said Hi." 

"I see, that's true finding out is half the fun." Sylvia held the core intently as she looked at every detail. "Siren-chan seems to be doing well." 

Rimuru felt tapping in his arm, he looked and saw Luminas. He leaned in and Luminas whispered. "Do I have any souvenir?"

Rimuru leaned in to her ear. "I'll give it to you later in your room." Rimuru teased as he smiles slyly, flapping the collar of his clothes.

Luminas blushed and looked down as the others run around trying to study their gifts.

"It never gets old seeing everyone's old antics still showing." Rimuru said as he sat down, a cup of tea was placed in the table for him, "Thanks Gunther." Rimuru said as he looked to the old-looking vampire.

Gunther bowed, Rimuru gave his gift to the old looking vampire as well. He guessed he wouldn't want anything, so instead he gave him some rare tea leaves that Luminas might like.

"Thank you very much, Rimuru-sama." Gunther bowed, appreciating Rimuru's gift for him. "I'm sure Luminas-sama would love this."

Once everyone's antics finishes they all started returning back to their original post. 

"Well then, I'll be going to my room for a bit," Sylvia waved as she rushes to her room holding the core.

"Same here, if you need anything. I'm at my office." Twilight soon followed leaving the room. 

Rimuru and Luminas sighed watching the two basically play with their new toys in their individual rooms. "Somehow, I never get bored with that." Rimuru said looking at the door.

"I'll disagree there." Luminas argued. The two soon left the room with Gunther letting the two have their alone time together after so long.

Meanwhile Luminas and Rimuru had a small get together in her room that night. The vampire put the unique skill she previously acquired into full use.

The next day, the fourth day of Rimuru's vacation so to speak.

(Rimuru are you up?) 

Rimuru sat down in bed, (Hm? yeah I'm here Velgrynd) 

(I'm on my way to Lait, we'll be going on ahead.)

(Sure, let's hope the others haven't destroyed TOO many universes while we were gone.) Rimuru joked as he yawned.

(Yeah let's hope, anyway I'm going now. See you in four days)

(Same here, see you in four days) 

Rimuru got up from the bed and put on his clothes, he felt a sting in his neck. Then he recalled something last night.

"Ah, that's right. No pain nullification and no regeneration last night." Rimuru muttered as he remembered the rule they had last night. 

"Up already huh." Luminas said as she lay in bed looking at him, "As expected from the demon with near infinite stamina."

"Thanks for the compliment," Rimuru grinned. "Though you didn't seem to mind." 

And with that conversation, the day started. Rimuru and Twilight walked in the hallway.

"How are the Fair Onis?" Rimuru asked as they walked through the Facility.

A young man with flame-like crimson hair divided by two red horns walking behind Twilight and Rimuru. He is the first Fair oni to be created by Twilight.

"We have been doing our job splendidly, our numbers increased to fifteen, they are being revered in some parts of the continent as guardian deities." answered Ashley, the Fair oni ancestor.

Upon seeing his strength, Twilight named him and gave him the role of his bodyguard.

Twilight asked with a glance. "How about you, the east that you left behind to your subordinates."

"From the reports, multiple nations have popped up made by Humans. After that, I ordered them to return to Citadel, I need all the manpower I have after all." Rimuru shrugged not caring.

"Guess that's Rimuru-kun for you, though I think Plerix has been terrorizing some of them." Twilight sighed as he shook his head.

Rimuru didn't care, "Can't be helped, he is a night stalker after all. To bad such a being turned into a failure."

Prelix is the ancestor of the night stalker, or the first prototype of vampires. However, they were deemed by Twilight as failures and have been tasked with menial tasks.

Prelix has been in the Facility long before Rimuru came, he was unfortunately always away for gathering resources and managing his people.

They are after all not immune to sunlight, forcing them to create their settlements underground.

Rimuru has met Prelix a few times but never actually spoken with him. Though like with Jahil, it seems Prelix also hate Luminas. Rimuru also knows that the feeling is mutual.

Another fact is Gunther is actually the younger brother of Prelix, with Gunther now leading the modern vampires under Luminas.

"Well, they can fend for themselves, I help build their nations. They should be fine protecting them, on their own." Rimuru shrugged not caring for the safety of the humans.

"About the Fair Onis not here, has their been other developments?" Rimuru directed the question to Ashley.

"Another species was made out of the Fair Onis, it seems some of them had intercourse with humans. That created what Twilight-sama has called the Kijin." Ashley answered Rimuru's question.

"Kijin? A stepped down from the Fair Oni, I assume." Rimuru turned his face towards Twilight.

Twilight nodded. "They're much weaker, but still strong to survive on their own."

"I see, well if they can survive that's good enough." Rimuru nodded to himself.

The trio finally reached the room filled with capsules full of humans and animals. Rimuru with a side glance towards Twilight asked.

"So, Twilight. How's the progress on the Beast people." Rimuru asked as he look through the sampled bodies inside the capsules.

"Well~ I wouldn't say good nor bad Rimuru-kun" Answered Twilight as he looked through them with furrowed brows.

"Oh?" Rimuru looked towards Twilight, "And why is that?" he asked.

"I have made some Beast People, although only around two race." Twilight showed two fingers. "The Lion Beastman and the Harpy race. Thanks to the harpy blood sample you gave me and the Nemean Lion blood, I had a breakthrough."

"I see, good to know. Although the Giant samples a gave you halted on making them for centuries." Rimuru smiled. Remembering Twilight's reaction when Rimuru gave the samples that he got.

ohhh! oh~! this, this will help me very much~!

"Well, the Giants were the first goal anyway," Twilight shrugged "It took longer to recreate them."

"Good thing we made them a bit weaker" Rimuru said with a bitter smile. "Or else the balance that Guy keeps complaining about would be ruined even further." Rimuru just imagining it chuckled, Guy with a pissed expression trying to hold a headache.

"Hmp, personally I don't care what that mediator has to say. But it would be a problem if chaos ensues from the change in power balance. " Twilight stated matter-of-factly.

Rimuru and Ashley both nodded in agreement.

They continued their research for the day. As they do their work, Rimuru spoke.

"Twilight how long do you think before you finish the Beast Man race?" Rimuru glanced at Twilight.

"hmm.." Twilight mulled as he stopped writing placing the end of his pen to his chin. "I've only made two variation, and considering how many animals there are. Give me two or three hundred years, why?" Twilight answered, looking at Rimuru why the sudden question.

"I have a favor to ask." Rimuru said as he looked at Twilight.

"A favor, is it?" Twilight repeated with his interest piqued.

"Make more enkis and siren, I need more manpower." Rimuru simply said, 

He open his mouth then closed again. He repeated it multiple times until he finally spoke.

"I- I realize when Zelanus showed up how few my forces are." Rimuru admitted while clenching his fist. "While quality triumphs quantity, if the enemy has multitudes of forces it's over. Especially since I can't cover a lot of ground." 

"Hmm~ making more of them eh~ guess I could do that." Twilight crossed his arms. "But, it'll take a long time to make a lot."

Twilight guessed Rimuru would want at least thousands on a minimum if not millions. However, he doesn't have the time nor the resources to waste for such a favor.

"That's the idea, I made a facility similar to this one in Citadel. All you need to do is merge them with your intrinsic skill: Ancestor." Rimuru used thought communication to show Twilight.

In the vision, a large facility is being constructed using both magisteel and magically induced cement.

"Hm, that's a good idea. All I need is to regularly visit to synthesize them and leave the rest to you." Twilight nodded as he saw Rimuru's setup. "What about the spirits?" He asked, the most important variable for this operation to succeed.

"Oh, I'll contact Ramiris and see if I could get a steady supply of spirits. Since you know, low level spirit are large in numbers and naturally spawn." Rimuru pointed out, dispelling any doubt on Twilight's mind.

"If you're only asking for low level ones, she wouldn't mind that much." Twilight agreed on Rimuru's idea.

A knock could be heard from the door, the two looked and saw Gunther. "Apologies Twilight-sama, Rimuru-sama seems to have a visitor." He bowed a bit apologetically for disturbing them as they talked.

"Me?" Rimuru pointed at himself confuse, who would visit him right now. Velgrynd and Lait are at home after all.

"It's the Primodial Bleu," Gunther said.

"Rain-tan?" Rimuru said confuse, he went to the entrance and saw Rain.

Rain rushed to Rimuru and grabbed him by the collar.

"W-why didn't you *hick* give me some of that wine!!!" She shouted half crying as she held his collar.

"Guy-sama,*hick* Guy-sama keeps telling me how good it was, at first I thought he was teasing me, but! Even Velzard-sama and Velgrynd-sama agreed with him!" Rain cried as she swing Rimuru back and forth.

"I was planning on giving you some," Rimuru said trying to calm her down. "They just drank it all."

She stops for a second and cried even louder, "That's unfair, UNFAIR! I wanted to taste it too! I wanna get drunk with the alcohol you all had."

"I'll try getting some for you on my next visit." Rimuru tried to calm her down. He took out a wine bottle. "Here, it isn't what I gave them, but it should still be good."

Rain quickly took the bottle and stash it away. "Rimu-chi! I knew your the best. I'll be waiting for that wine okay?" Rain said as she teleported away.

Rain actually left without any notice from everyone on the frozen continent. She plans to return before Misery caught her slacking and sneaking out for alcohol.

Unfortunately for her, she got caught and had her wine confiscated until she finish her chores.

"Well... That just happened." Rimuru said as he stand there.

Rimuru then decided to head back inside.

"Oh Rimuru-kun so what was it about?" Twilight asked as normally The Primordial Blue would only come here with Guy.

"Nothing really important, just some personal matter." Rimuru answered not mentioning the pathetic appearance Rain just showed.

Rimuru continued work in the facility, helping everyone with the progress of the beastman race. 

"Now that I think about it." Rimuru said as he carries supplies with Sylvia. "Shouldn't you be out governing your kins/elves?" 

Sylvia looks at Rimuru annoyed, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Rimuru-chan, a person needs to have some rest from work. We are doing the exact same thing here!"

"You're also on a break from work?" Rimuru asked looking at Sylvia as they enter one of the rooms. 

"More like she ran away from work." Luminas who overheard corrected as she also went in to help. "She's here majority of the time than where she is suppose to be. I had some Elves come to me just to find her whereabouts about the state of their nation."

"Lumi-chan~ that's not nice." Sylvia fake crying as she place the supplies down. "They can handle it without me. I don't have interest of governing them." 

"That's why your kins are spread out," Luminas sighed. "They don't stay in their own territory."

"But Gu-chan's people are the same right?" Sylvia said pointing out Guran who is leading his territory as its king. 

Dwarves are well known all over the globe, with each nation atleast having a few hundred as their professional artisan for different types of work like blacksmithing, masonry, or carpentry.

"That's only for a few of them," Luminas pointed out. "Majority stay with Guran."

Guran has a territory woth more than tens of million of dwarves as it's population.

Unlike Sylvia's territory, that only has a maximum of a million. The rest are spread out making their own territory and settlements.

As the two continue to debate and argue, Rimuru who was watching from the side finishes what he needed to do and left. 

Rimuru looked for Twilight, finding him in the room filled with caged animals. 

"Rimuru-kun? Can I help with something?"

"Twilight, I finished my task I'm going to Ramiris now. You okay with that?"

Chapter Text

"Enki-sama." a siren called, as she saw Enki passing through the hallways of the Gates. 

"Hm? What is it?" Enki asked as he  turned.

"Siren-sama has requested some assistance to investigate the newly discovered Universe Primeval." 

"And she asked for me?" Enki pointed at himself confuse.

"Yes, it would seem she does not want to bother the others as they are all busy with their duties." The siren answered.

Enki covered his face with his right hand. "And yet she can bother me.." Enki complained as he let the siren guide him to the gate. 

The siren didn't join him, as he passes through the gate with Siren waiting for him with her arms crossed.

"What took so long." 

"Nothing, just don't abruptly call me like this again." Enki said. "So what's the problem here?"

Normally everyone would just mind their own jobs and not bother anyone, as all of them have their own duties to take care of. Enki and Siren especially are at the forefront of the expedition and investigation teams to uncharted areas. 

"Keep quiet and listen." Siren said as she closed her eyes, Enki was confused but copied her.

"#### ####"

A weird sound could be heard from all directions, the sound is calling onto both Enki and Siren.

"...!" Enki opened his eyes wide, "What was that!"

"I don't know myself," Siren admitted as she continues to listen. "It seems it's not only me, you could hear it too." 

"What do you mean?" Enki asked as he eyes her. 

Siren opens her eyes and looked at him. "The other sirens and enkis don't hear it." She explains. "I even called some of the Holy Angels and Demons and even they couldn't hear it."

"So you're saying it specifically calls us?" Enki pointed at the two of them.

"Maybe, or maybe those with higher level of strength. I couldn't bother the others like Apollyon-san and Mitzrael-san for something like this. Gamaliel-san is always with Lait-sama and I don't want to bother the Primordial Demons." Siren shrugs as she explains.

"Then what should we do? should we wait for Rimuru-sama or investigate it now?" Enki asked.

"It doesn't seem hostile, it just seems to call us." Siren thought about the situation. "Let's investigate it, but leave a report about it first and bring someone incase fighting does happen." 

Enki nodded and they left the Primeval Universe to report what they found.

They gave a report to Lait, she took it and read through it as the two watched. She looks towards them as she continues to read the report. 

It states in the report that in Primeval Universe that was just recently discovered, a sound could be heard trying to invite/attract both Siren and Enki. The others don't seem to hear the sound and only the two of them do. 

They request for permission to investigate the sound and ask for support incase fighting occurs.  

"How much support do you need?" Lait placed the report down and asked the two.

"We would like to have at least someone strong enough, who can immediately report for reinforcement if a problem occur." Siren answered. 

"More on quality.." Lait said, she looks towards Gamaliel. "Have Blanc and Apollyon come with them as well as a hundred enkis and sirens."  

"Understood," Gamaliel bowed and left the room. Lait looked to the two, to which they nodded and followed Gamaliel out. 

Once they return to the Primeval Universe, the four stops. "Can you hear them?" Siren asked Blanc and Apollyon.

"Hmm.. Unfortunately I cannot." Apollyon stated as he shook his head.

"For me as well," Blanc said as she closes her eyes trying to focus. "Well then, lead the way you two."

Enki and Siren stepped forward and flew to space, with the other enkis and sirens spread out to cover more area.

They have been traveling for the past few hours, with everyone following the two.

"The sound is getting louder," Enki commented. "We should be getting close now."

"Hm, I slightly feel something." Blanc said as she follows behind.

"Same here," Apollyon added.

"More proof that we're getting closer, huh." Siren concluded. "Though, we're way pass the charted areas."

Another half an hour and they all stopped, they could see a star system just ahead.

"Smaller than an average star system." Commented Blanc, as she looks.

The Star System only consist of one giant star/sun and a lone water planet with a small moon orbiting it. With the surrounding filled with asteroids and left over destroyed planets.

"Here?" Asked Apollyon as all of them got closer. The two nodded as they signaled their subordinates to spread out and investigate the sun and planet.

"They feel weird," Enki commented, "I feel like I'm being dragged into them."

"Same here, that's why I didn't go there just yet." Siren agreed. "Just a bit of precaution."

An hour after the enkis investigated the sun and the sirens investigated the water planet. They all returned to the four who were watching from afar.

"Report."

The enkis moved forward.

"""Flame Storm!"""

"Wha!" The enkis all fired at the four of them. with them in the middle of a large cyclone of flames.

"Well this is a surprise~" Blanc said as she removed the flames surrounding them. "To think you lot would betray Rimuru-sama like this."

"What are you doing!" Enki shouted at them. "Explain yourselves right now!" 

"Pft, can't even control your own subordinates." Siren laughed looking at Enki who was trying to command the other enkis. "The subordinates' fault is the leader's responsibility! I'm telling this to Rimuru-sama~."

"H-Hey! you bastard" Enki turned to look at Siren who was barely holding back her laughter. 

"Seriously," Siren shook her head. "Can't believe someone like yo-" 

"'''Aqua Lance!""" 

Siren turned around and dodged the attack directed at her. """Water Jail""" another attack tried to imprison her. "Why are you guys attacking me!"

The sirens continued to attacked Siren as she dodges and questioned them. She made eye contact with Enki for a second who with the most shit-eating grin she has ever seen in her life. 

"Guess I have something to report to Rimuru-sama as well." Enki mockingly said as he watches.

While the two continue to piss each other of as they tried to reason with their subordinates, Blanc and Apollyon merely watches with barriers surrounding them. 

"What do you think is it?" Blanc asked looking at the enkis and sirens.

"Hmm.. the only explanation I could think of is mind manipulation." Apollyon answered, "The planet and sun must have done something to them for sure." 

"Can you cancel it?" Blanc looked towards Apollyon. "I don't think I can, it seems to be too powerful, can't even locate it." she admitted.

"Me as well," Apollyon agreed with her. "It is very powerful, I don't think even Lord Gamaliel could dispel it as well."

"I SAID EXPLAIN YOURSELVES!" Enki shouted as he poured out his magicules to all of the enkis, as they are all of the same species, they felt more pressure. "ARE YOU REALLY BETRAYING RIMURU-SAMA LIKE THIS?!" 

"THAT GOES FOR YOU ALL TOO!" Even Siren joined in. 

Creating a large wave of magicules that spread to all direction for thousands of kilometers. 

The enkis and sirens all froze in place, some were trembling in place. Their mouths quivering trying to speak. 

"En.. sama.."

"Con.. rol.."

"En.. emy.."

Enki was wide eyed, several tried with their hardest to speak. Both realizing that they weren't betraying them and are being controlled got a more in depth understanding of the situation.

"They're being controlled!" He shouted to Siren who was still dodging and flying around. "What should we do."

"Oh, they have unraveled the dilemma." a voice was heard, it came from the direction of the sun.

"Quicker than I anticipated, yours as well I presume." another voice stated, it came near the water planet.

"They have the capacity to coerce their subordinate to rebel against our authority." replied the other.

A soon as the voices started to speak, the enkis and sirens who were controlled finally stopped attacking. All of them looked towards the sun and the water planet, the voices came from their.

"Did you hear that Apollyon-dono," Blanc said with caution.

"Yes, I heard it too." Confirmed Apollyon. "Let's not do anything hasty, they don't seem hostile at the moment."

"Who is there?" Enki shouted, "Are you the ones who controlled our subordinates!"

"Yes, it was us." One of the voices said, "All we wanted to do was evaluate you both."

"Eva..luate..  us?" Asked Siren.

"Yes, we are the ones who brought you both here, after all, so we can determine whether you two are worthy to challenge us." The voice said confirming.

"And why should we challenge you?" Enki asked.

"Oh, we still conceal our auras." the voice realized. 

"That we are, thus it makes sense why they do not realize." the other agreed. 

Soon after saying those words, an immense aura started to spread to the surrounding. The force of the aura pushed everyone by hundreds of kilometers away. With the auras reaching several other sectors and galaxies. 

"N-no way..."

""LET US FORMALLY INTRODUCE OURSELVES."" both voices said in unison.

""WE HAVE LIVED SINCE BEFORE THE DAWN OF CREATION..""

""WE ARE THOSE WHO HELP BUILD REALITY... ""

""WE ARE THE ONES WHO ASSISTED THE CREATOR..""

"'WE ARE THE VERY CONCEPTS OF EVERYTHING..""

""WE ARE THE PRIMORDIAL SPIRITS OF..""

"FIRE.." 

"AND WATER"

Everyone are just frozen in place with both the revelation and the immense aura, especially for both Enki and Siren. Their subordinates while still loyal to Rimuru and the two of them, unconsciously bowed their heads.

(A/N: Can't kneel they're in space lol.)

While Enki and Siren are also feeling the desire to bow, they forcefully kept their head facing forward. 

"Impressive, look Water they could resist our auras." the voice said with a happy tone.

"We've been searching for someone deserving for a while. This is encouraging, Fire" the other had a relieved tone.

"Wa-waiting?"

"Yes, as you can see, we are no longer at our peak because we were used to construct everything." Fire said simply.

"We are rapidly losing our energy just by existing, which means that we will soon cease to exist. Fire and I have made the decision to give our remaining power to a deserving individual." Water added on.

"And in order to accomplish that, we have been challenging spirits of water and fire from all over. Fortunately for us, an abundance of spirits have been appearing ever since universes started interacting about a thousand years ago, though it has subsided currently." Fire explained. 

"Hm, so will you force these two to participate in your test?" Apollyon moved forward in front of the two asking both Primordial Spirits. 

"We cannot just let you go for what you did," Blanc added joining her. "To have someone control Rimuru-sama's property like that. You are making yourself an enemy of us." 

"Oh? A descendant of Darkness and Light" Water commented as it finally looked towards them both. 

"However, they don't quite measure up to our descendant." Fire added into its evaluation. 

"Now, now. The Angel looks like the Creator's old model. As for the demon, there seems to be restrictions in her growth." Water explained, "The Demon is a Primordial after all, if nurtured correctly, she could stand higher than those two."

"You didn't seem to listen to my warning huh." Blanc said pissed at their evaluation of her and apathetic reaction to her words.

"Oh, apologies for that." Water stated, "We do not force them to accept, it is up to them if they want to."

"Indeed, after all we want them to desire the powers that we have." Fire continued. "Let me ask you two now, if you can fulfill the condition. You both can acquire the remaining powers of Primordial Spirits." 

Enki and Siren looked at each other, they had an internal discussion in what they should do. They know, they cannot defeat them. 

"Can we ask the condition first." Siren asked. 

"Hey what are you saying!" Apollyon said grabbing at Siren. "Do you really plan on listening?!"

"Of course," Water answered. "We have a material body as you can see, the condition is to find our material cores and damage it." 

"Even just a small scratch is acceptable enough." Fire added in. "After all, the core is extremely protected and you don't have the ability to defeat us."

"Is that all the conditions?" Enki asked to confirm.

"You too Enki?" Apollyon glared at Enki. "cease this irrational behavior!" Everyone simply ignore Apollyon's words.

"Hm, the important part is to damage our material core and to survive our onslaught. What do you say? Will you accept?" 

The two had conflicted expressions, personally both of them want to accept the challenge. Last major fight, the one with the insects, showed that they are still far from strong. It took four of them to fight one Insectar, that shame could not be removed in their mind ever.

And now, an opportunity has shown itself to them to be more useful, to be more powerful. Especially considering that once the Demon Primordials evolve, they would be left behind. 

"Blanc-san, we plan on accepting." Siren looked towards Blanc with a determined expression. 

Blanc sighed, "You'll lose you know," 

Apollyon agreed, "That is correct you two, let us first retreat now and discuss this with Lady Lait or atleast wait for Lord Rimuru"

"Even so, to be more useful to Rimuru-sama. We'll take this opportunity to be stronger." Enki clenched his fist as he proclaimed looking at Apollyon. 

"Like I said, this is dangerous!" Apollyon tries to reason out. "Blanc-dono say something." Blanc continues to just stare at them.

Apollyon looked towards the Primordial Spirits. "What happens if they lose," he asked.

"They'll die, and become a part of us." Fire answered. "As what happens to all that challenge us."

"See!" Apollyon said, "This is too dangerous!" Blanc 

he looked towards Blanc.

"Fine, you two can go and fight." Blanc said as she shrugs.

""Thank you for understanding."" The two move forward to the Sun and Water planet. 

Apollyon was planning to complain for Blanc's behaviour until he receives a thought communication.

(As soon as the fight seem dire we take them and run.)

(We should have retreated from the start!)

(I've contacted Lait-sama already, Gamaliel-sama is on his way here.) 

This was the day that Enki and Siren would never forget, just how inferior they were to the Primordial Spirits of Fire and Water. 

That if not for the help of Blanc and Apollyon, they would have died right then and there. Not to mention the sacrifices of the enkis and sirens who stepped foward to receive the attacks to make sure their leaders escape. 

Chapter Text

"Thanks for understanding Ramiris," Rimuru said as he finished talking with her about the spirits. 

"No problem Rimuru-kun," Ramiris smiled "All that you asked are inferior spirits, after all, this place is overflowing with them."

Ramiris froze for a bit and turned in a certain direction wide-eyed, Rimuru noticed.

"Is something wrong?" He asked curiously.

"Ah, no, it's nothing." She turned to him and smiled. "It's just, for the past millennium. I have been feeling some commotion in my spirits. Just now it happened again, I wonder what those kids have been doing." she placed a hand to her cheek.

"I see, well. If you need something feel free to ask, I owe you after all." Rimuru said preparing to leave.

"Fufufu I'll keep that in mind Rimuru-kun." Ramiris replied as she waved.

And so Rimuru spent the rest of his days in Twilight's Facility talking about the details of their agreement and helping them with research.

"Rimuru-kun!" Sylvia shouted as she ran to the room where Rimuru was. 

"Don't shout like that Sylvia," Rimuru said with an annoyed expression. "I could have accidentally waste all of this research data you know." He showed the box full of different types of blood and other fluids. 

"Right, sorry, sorry." Sylvia apologized insincerely, "Anyway about this," She showed the orb that was given to her by Rimuru. "Can I really have this?"

Sylvia has finally been able to fully comprehend the orb and its inner workings. She was shock of what it had in store for her. To be able to create a body suited for spirits and souls to live in. A revolutionary idea, even for people in this facility.

"Yeah you can have it," Rimuru said as he put down what he was carrying. "You owe me though." Rimuru grinned as he walked.

"Oh, what do I need to do?" Sylvia asked with a serious tone as she follows beside him.

"Hahaha too serious," Rimuru laughed, and with a side long glance. "How about some high Elven DNA."

"Pft, Rimuru if you wanted to have sex with me just say it," Sylvia mockingly said.

"What? I meant blood idiot." Rimuru said stunned at first by her comment answered.

"Oh, either way is fine for me," Sylvia shrugged. "Luminas seems to enjoy it."

"How'd you know.." 

"Ohh! so it is as I suspected." Sylvia shouted in excitement, she nodded her head in understanding. "To think Luminas would grow up to be doing that, it feels like just yesterday when she couldn't stand the sight of you." 

"You suspected huh, I wasn't really hiding it but it would be annoying if it was found out." Rimuru said, "What made you suspect us?" 

"Just intuition and especially your body language with each other." Sylvia said matter-of-factly. "I mean, it was so obvious you two are close. It was a matter of time before something happens."

Rimuru sighed. "Well whatever, I just wanted some blood sample from you,"

"Can I ask why." Sylvia asked, "Though, I feel like I know it already." She thinks that it is for Rimuru to create his own High Elf as a subordinate.

"It's exactly what your thinking." Rimuru already expected and know that Sylvia would have catche on to his intent.

Sylvia grinned, "Aha! so you do want my body, creating a clone of me and having your why. Ah Rimuru-kun you pervert." Sylvia hugged her body as she pretend to be scared and back a few steps from Rimuru.

"Like I said, its not like that." Rimuru sighed, holding his temple for the headache. "Is that a yes?"

"Hm?" Sylvia stopped. "Well sure it's just blood, not like it affects me." Sylvia holds out her arm, implying that Rimuru should get it now.

Rimuru placed the things he was carrying and took a syringe, it was another one of the things Rimuur and Jahil improved. The syringe in the Facility were not made with the safety of the subject being taken blood from. 

As Rimuru and Jahil recy- repeats their test with certain test subjects, it was necessary to make sure they live longer. With that in mind, Rimuru took two full vials of blood from Sylvia. After it was done, Sylvia said her goodbye and left to continue studying the orb.

As it was the night time for the fifth day, Rimuru finally went to his room to rest. He was currently thinking about the things needed to be done after the returns to Citadel. 

"The construction of the Spirit facility is doing fine, that should increase the average strength. The number of worlds are getting overhelming, should we change home base? No, the universe that Veldanava gave me is the most optimal. After all, only the Island exist in said universe. Then should I -" As Rimuru mulls in a quiet voice, a knock was heard from the door.

He sat on the bed, "Come in." once he uttered, the door opened revealing Luminas.

"Lumi? did you need something?" Rimuru asked as he stand up to walked towards her. Upon inspecting, Luminas appears to be planning to go out. 

"Are you busy?" Luminas asked quietly.

"No, not really," Rimuru said as he scratches his head. " Do you wanna go somewhere?"

Luminas perked up and nodded, Rimuru stopped in front of her and they both teleported to another place.

The first thing that Rimuru saw as they change location was a beutiful castle im front of him.

It seemed like a natural castle, even though it was wholly artificial. It had a strong sense of majesty. In several locations, there were jagged ridges that resembled rose thorns. They appeared to be guard posts.

"This is.." Rimuru could only utter.

Luminas was satisfied with Rimuru's reaction to the castle. "Fufufu Well, what do you think?" She said with a proud tone.

"It's beutiful," Rimuru answered simply, "I mean, I don't have the words to describe it." 

"Don't be shy, tell me your honest opinion." Luminas said with a very noticeable beautiful smile showing of her fangs. 

Rimuru placed one hand to his chin and look at the castle and then at Luminas. "Well, I guess I like that you had it made with an aesthetic of silver in color. It matches well with your hair, a light silver." Rimuru said gesturing to her hair.

"I-is that so.." Luminas said as she unconciously held her hair. Well that's one reason at least. Luminas thought.

"Thanks for the compliment." Fake coughing to herself to regain composure, She held out her hand to Rimuru. "Let's go for a tour."

"Yeah let's go." Rimuru accepted her hand.

And so the two walked around the castle and the different location inside. 

"Oh" A voice said as he saw the two walking around. Rimuru turned to look at the person and he saw who looked like an old man. 

 A rugged middle-aged man with slicked-back silver-gray hair.

"Prelix, you were here." Rimuru said as they saw each other. 

"Well if it isn't Rimuru-sama," Prelix bowed slightly, "I was actually looking for my brother Gunther."

"I see," Rimuru said, looking at Prelix slightly turned his head to Luminas to give a quick glare before returning to his normal expression. Of course Rimuru and Luminas noticed it both. 

"Did Rimuru-sama came here becasue of my certain activities on the human nations Rimuru-sama created?" Prelix asked with slight concern. He doesn't want to cause any problem for Twlight and especially his relationship with Rimuru. The one who provides Twilight with different samples of creatures.

"Hm?" Rimuru tilted slightly before realization hits. "Ah, no, no. It's fine, I didn't came here for that. I don't mind what you do, though keep it in moderation if possible." Rimuru shrugs.

"I see," Prelix internally sighed in relief. "Thank you for your understanding." 

Prelix bowed, "Well then, I'll be leaving now." He said as he walks away.

Once he was out of sight, Rimuru slightly snickered. "He really hates your guts," 

"Whatever, not my fault." Luminas said and they continued their tour.

In Citadel on the same time, Velgrynd sits inside Rimuru's office. She is laying her head in his table as she sat on his chair. Thinking about the talk she and her sister had about Rimuru.

***Flashback***

"Velgrynd," Velzard said as she looks at her sister. 

Both of them are sitting on the large balcony of Guy's castle. They are the only ones here, even the servants were kicked out for the two to have a private conversation.

"Hm?" Velgrynd's eyes perked to look at Velzard. "What is it?"

"Nothing really," Velzard said, "So how is it in Rimuru's place?"

"They're always busy with their work." Velgrynd answered with a sigh, all of the inhabitants of Citadel have work designated for each of them. 

"They? You don't do anything?" Velzard asked with Velgrynd's usage of 'they' and not 'we'.

"Well..." Velgrynd said with side glance. "I'm not good with paper work, and last time I helped with surveying and investigation. I manage to blow up eight worlds." Velgrynd said with her voice getting smaller and smaller.

"Then what do you do there?" Velzard said curiously. "I mean, in here I just do what I want. And Guy barely does much anyway and leaves it all to his subordinates to observe the humans."

"Oh, well in times that there is a fight the others can't manage I come as support." Velgrynd answered enthusiastically. "Though most times, I laze around Rimuru's office reading novels."

"Reading novels huh, what genre?" Velzard asked, curious with her sisters taste in books. 

"Hm? Well mostly Romance," Velgrynd recalled "Though I've been curious with the historical books and memoir that we have collected from the different worlds that Rimuru seems to have taken a liking to. Sometimes I even read some ero-"  She stopped herself from saying anything more.

"Er? what?" Velzard asked what was the last word.

"Oh nothing," Velgrynd brushed of. "Why do you ask anyway." changing the topic

"Nothing much, Romance huh. So you always read in Rimuru's office, doesn't it bother him?" 

"I asked that once, he said it doesn't bother him and it actually helps with his mental exhaustion." 

"How exactly?" Velzard couldn't think how would it help, if it were her, others would just annoy her if she is doing something. 

"He didn't answer and just laughed it off." Velgrynd shrugs, as she sips her tea.

"Hmm... well back on Rimuru what do you think of him." Velzard asked, as she placed multiple sound proof barriers additional to the ones already placed. 

Velgrynd placed her cup down and placed her hands to her chin, to which she leaned in. 

"Well it's Rimuru, hows should I answer.." Velgrynd couldn't quite put it into words. "At first I thought he was a battle maniac like the rest of the demons, I mean he is, but he is actually a serious guy with his work." Velgrynd started. 

"He loves to do weird research with Jahil, he mess around with the other Primordial demons. He also dotes on Lait which he doesn't realize. Whenever I'm with him, I feel all warm and fuzzy, he's just comfortable to stay close with." Velgrynd smiled as she continues. 

"That's probably why I stay in his office often. Though, I've been feeling some chest pain few times when I'm with him." Velgrynd said gloomily. 

"Is that so, when do these chest pain happen?" Velzard asked, she could already guess the entire situation with the information she got. 

"I think whenever he dotes on Lait, also just yesterday when he plans on visiting Twilight's Facility." Velgrynd tried to recall all of the times she felt hurt seeing Rimuru smile with someone else. 

"I see, Velgrynd. I'll rephrase my question then. What do you feel with Rimuru?" Velzard could guess that Velgrynd is clueless with her own feelings. She needs a small push from her big sister.

"What do I feel?" Velgrynd repeated the words as she tries to process it. She sat down properly. "Well.. I don't know... A good friend? a fun person to be with?" She answered in a questioning tone, like she was looking for someone to confirm her  own words.

"Do you want me to tell you what I think?" Velzard said, 'she needs someone to confirm for her, she doesn't want to admit it huh'

"I think you like Rimuru, romantically speaking."

"L-like Rimuru." Velgrynd repeated.

Velzard nodded her head, "And the pain you feel is probably jealousy."

"am I in love with Rimuru?" Velgrynd asked her self.

"You don't have to force yourself to admit it," Velzard said trying to reassure her. "Just think about it for a bit."

****End flashback****

Velgrynd sighed as she placed her head on Rimuru's empty desk, "Me and Rimuru, huh." She muttered to herself. 

She heard a knock on the door, she sat straight and then walked towards the door. Opening, she saw Lait on the other side.

"Seems we have some trouble." Lait said to Velgrynd.

Chapter Text

It was now the final day of Rimuru's vacation. He was saying his goodbyes to everyone in the Facility, he planned to go to Guy's place before going home.

"Well, then I'll be going now." With a wave of his hand, he transported to the frozen continent.

In front of the castle awaits him were Rain and Misery.

"Welcome Rimu-chi," Rain said with a wave.

"Well then Rimuru let us go, Guy-sama has been waiting for your arrival." Misery guided the way as they all entered the castle.

"It's been so long since I've been here," Rimuru said as he looked around. "Barely anything changed."

"Hm, that doesn't feel like a compliment." Guy who is seen seating in his throne said. "So why the visit here Rimuru." Guy stood up and walk towards Rimuru.

"Nothing much really," Rimuru shrugs. "Just felt like visiting, is there a problem?"

"I wouldn't say problem," Guy sighed to himself. "Whatever, just don't do anything unreasonable."

"Will do," Rimuru mockingly saluted.

As the day continued in the Frozen continent, Rimuru was teaching Misery some new recipe.

With Rain watching them from across the table 'taste testing' the samples.

Velzard walked in on them,

"Oh my, am I interrupting?" Velzard asked as she saw them preparing another dish.

"Not at all Velzard-sama, would you like some as well." Misery said as she turned to bow at her.

"Please seat here Velzard-sama." Rain said as she placed another chair for Velzard to seat on.

Velzard watched as the trio continued their activities. Velzard was recalling her talk with Velgrynd, wondering if she should talk with Rimuru about it or not.

I've been meddling too much, maybe I should stay quiet for now.

She said to herself as she took a bite of a new dish presented to her. A cold dessert that Rimuru called a Sundae.

"Oh, this is very delicious." Velzard said as she took another bite. "The sweetest dish I've tasted so far."

"Rimu-chi, another one." Rain said as she presented her glass with her lips covered in ice cream.

Everyone except for Rain laughed at her appearance, as Rimuru gave her another serving.

After Misery learnt the way to make it, and Rain was finally full. Rimuru took a glance at them both, then at Velzard who nodded her head at him.

"Rain, Misery. Could you two bring a couple of servings to Guy." Velzard ordered The two Primordials. "He'll be angry if we don't give him any."

"That's true," Rimuru laughed a bit and placed four different sundaes. "Here you go."

Both Primordials bowed to Velzard before leaving the room.

As Rimuru finishes cleaning up, he turned and look at Velzard who has been silently watching him.

"So for what reason did you contact me to come here." Rimuru said as he sat down in front of Velzard, with the table the only thing separating them.

"I'm not actually sure if I should say it now." Velzard said playing with her glass that once had a Sundae in it.

"What the, then you just wasted my last day coming here!" Rimuru said annoyed.

"Not true, you were able to visit Rain and Misery before you left." Velzard replied to his complain.

"I would have visited them when I delivered something for Rain-tan anyway." Rimuru countered recalling that he needs to get Rain some alcohol.

"Fine," Velzard said raising both hands slightly, gesturing she gives up. "Let's just put it like this, do you have anyone you have romantic feelings for?"

Rimuru looked shock hearing those words from Velzard. Romantic feelings? Me?

"Look Velzard, I may not know much about love. But I don't think you should go for someone like me." Rimuru said with a concerned tone.

"Oh my," Velzard giggled at Rimuru's misunderstanding. Well let's try prodding with this misunderstanding.

"Why not? You seem like a strong person. You have brother's approval (named) and it doesn't seem boring to be with you, especially with your cooking skills and dishes" Velzard counted, then with her eyes looking at him directly. "Velgrynd said so herself, you feel comfortable to be with."

Rimuru couldn't find the right words to answer back. "Look here Velzard, I don't know if you and Guy are like that. But trying to be with me... I don't know about that." He said scratching the back of his neck.

"Why not?"

"I don't get it... Those romantic feelings, I don't understand it one bit, actually I'm sure most spiritual beings don't." Rimuru said with a somber tone. "Romantic feelings are for those that procreate, we don't need those feelings."

"Hm, so it's not like you don't want to. But you're not sure how'll it go, since you don't understand it. Am I correct?" Velzard concluded, waiting for confirmation.

Rimuru leaned into he's chair, "Well, something like that. Though I doubt, I need to understand it. Since I don't have someone I like romantically."

"I see, anyway that was just a joke anyway." Velzard said with a laugh. "I wasn't talking about me anyway. I just saw how those Fair Onis fall for humans and got curious." Velzard brushed off with an excuse.

"Don't do that again, you really put me on the spot there." Rimuru said with a strain laugh. 

Velzard laughed with him, "Then what about your past(Future) memories? Don't you have someone you like back then?" 

Rimuru furrowed his brows, "We're continuing the topic? I don't recall much on the latter life, but the human one, I did have crushes. I think, I was rejected back then and stopped focusing on romance and more on getting a job."

"In a similar manner, we don't bother with romance." Veelzard said, and with a giggle. "To think you would get rejected though, that's a funny one."

"Yeah, yeah. Then what about you? Aren't you and Guy in a romantic relationship or is it similar to Me and Velgrynd's?" Rimuru asked Velzard, trying to get back at her.

"Nonsense, like you said. Romance isn't really our strong suit at best, friendship or camaraderie is the closest we can get." Velzard answered, "Though, You and Velgrynd's relationship are on thin ice on that one."

"What do you mean?"

"You're not dense, you tell me what I mean." Velzard said with a serious expression, before going back to a more simple one.

Rimuru sighed, "You mean how Velgrynd's being more intimate, like with the tea party..." 

"Oh! so you do know." Velzard clapped her hand happily. 

"I doubt it's anything like that though," Rimuru said back. "Lait constantly does that as well, and it's not for anything romantic."

"What about that vampire of Twlight? Luminas right?" Velzard pointed out, Velgrynd seems to be jealous of her after all.

"Luminas? She's a friend of mine," Rimuru answered, "Though some times I do find her actions suspicious. I do think she feels something for me, but if she doesn't say anything, I'll just stay quiet and respect her decision." he shrugs. 

"Heh.." So Velgrynd does have some competition. 

Guess that's all I'll do for now, as long as you noticed Velgrynd and have suspicion. Velzard thought to herself

"You're right." Velzard said backing down for now. She was satisfied with what she learned. "Sorry for the awkward topic."

Soon the day passes and Rimuru finally arrived on Citadel, the first thing that greated his eyes were two people, Lait and Velgrynd were waiting his arrival.

"Welcome back," Both said in unison. 

Rimuru nodded, "It's good to be back, that felt longer than it should though." 

Soon Rimuru noticed the others who were waiting with them. The Primordials as well as the Angels under Lait.

"As much as I want you to relax after returning," Velgrynd said with a sigh. "We have something you need to see."

Rimuru tilted his head, and followed them to his office, where Enki and Siren were sitting down shamefully. 

"What's this about?" Rimuru asked as he sat to his chair, folding his arms on the table. 

Inside the office are Rimuru, Enki, Siren, Velgrynd, Lait, Blanc, and Apollyon.

"'We apologize from the bottom of our hearts, Rimuru-sama!!!"" The two quickly took to the floor and bowed, low enough that their heads touch the floor. 

"Tell me what happened first, then I'll think about if I forgive you." Rimuru said with a serious tone, the two flinch and raised their head before explaining. 

And so the two explained the situation they found themselves in, with Blanc and Apollyon pitching in from time to time to confirm the information. 

They accepted the request of two primordial(Great) spirits, and challenge them to a fight. Unfortunately, they are not capable to defeat them. Nor capable to do the requirement to win. 

Blanc and Apollyon took both of the two, before they can be absorb by the Primordial(Great) Spirits. With both spirits furious, they created beings to capture them. and with the death of many subordinates from both sides. 

"We manage to escape," Blanc said.

"It is all thanks to Lord Gamaliel and the reinforcement that arrived." Apollyon added in. 

Rimuru sighed, "Give me the damage report later." Apollyon bowed. 

Rimuru tapped the table continuously, to the two. Each tap was loud, like it was the count down until their death. 

"So, with all of that information. What do you have to say again." Rimuru stared down at the two that are still kneeling on the floor. 

"W-we are n-not worthy of Rimuru-sama's f-forgiveness." Siren said voice trembling, she has never seen Rimuru with that expression before. 

"We are prepared for any punishment!" Enki added, seeing Siren tremble. 

Rimuru was angry at the two, not only did they challenge something more than they can handle. They also wasted the lives of subordinates. Even worse, Lait and Velgrynd are already on Citadel. They should have reported first instead of accepting.

"Any punishment huh.." Rimuru murmured to himself, thinking of what he should do.

To the two, Rimuru's words brought them into a cold sweat (metaphorically). 

"If I told you to die, will you?" Rimuru questioned, though his tone says otherwise.

"Of course Rimuru-sama!"

"Just say the word!"

Both answered immediately, death is nothing to the two compared to the shame they feel at the moment. In fact, if their death would suffice. Then, they more than welcome their demise. 

"You idiots," Rimuru's expression changed into annoyance, "Killing you two would be a waste of manpower, I'll give you two a chance to redeem yourselves."

The two were very happy, they bowed again hitting the floor. Although only lightly, they felt relieved.

""Thank you very much, Rimuru-sama""

"So you say," Rimuru smiled evilly. "I want you two to defeat those two Primordial Spirits and take their powers. If you can't, well useless subordinates are not needed." 

The two froze, defeat them? those two? that's impossible for us! They couldn't say anything, they were given a chance. They should be grateful for that.

"You have a millennium to do it, both your positions will be given to the next person in charge in your departments. Figure out a way to redeem yourselves to retake those position back." Rimuru said as he gestures for them to leave the office. 

"Of course!"

"Right away." 

Both stood up and walked out the door. Rimuru then looked at Velgrynd and Lait.

"Too much?" 

Lait shook her head, "Just enough if you ask me Rimuru-sama." 

"Personally, you could have been harsher." Velgrynd said, "But the disappointment in your eyes should be worse than death for them anyway."

"I could attest for that Rimuru-sama." Noir said who was standing behind Rimuru. "If it were me, I would rather die countless times than see it directed at me." Noir said shivering a little, even with it not directed at me, I felt a massive amount of fear as well. This Rimuru-sama is not as forgiving as the future Rimuru-sama, one mistake and I'll be thrown out as well.

"Now then, Blanc and Apollyon." Rimuru said, signaling the two to step forward. 

"While you did rescue them, you two were present and did not stop them." Rimuru stated glaring at the two, "Nor did you suggest for them to retreat and report. Any excuses you want to say?"

"None Rimuru-sama,"

"Nothing Lord Rimuru." 

"Good to hear, you both will be supporting the substitutes of Enki and Siren with their position while doing your own work." Rimuru announced their punishment, while they did not do anything bad. The fact is, they didn't stop them. "Do you have any problems with your punishment?"

"None whatsoever Rimuru-sama" Blanc bowed.

"We thank you for forgiving us My lord." Apollyon added. 

Both were then ordered to leave and talk with Enki and Siren about the substitutes,

Rimuru massages his temple, "Well... please tell me that's all." He said as he looks toward Lait and Velgrynd. 

"Well.." Velgrydn looked towards Lait who nodded her head

"Rimuru-sama the Primeval Universe is now infested with Fire and Water spirits made by the Primordials. All progress in that Universe has been destroyed, luckily it was only newly found." Lait said, "Only 2 sectors have been officialy charted, no real loses."

"How strong are they?" Rimuru asked, "Can't we recover it?"

"Most of the spirits range from C- to S-, from the information we have gathered. The Primordial(Great) Spirits are at least S-plus rank minimum." Velgyrnd answered, she laid down on the sofa. "Though, I think I could defeat them if you want."

"No don't, this is Enki's and Siren's punishment." Rimuru shook his head. "Seriously, to think Primordial Spirits still exist." 

"True, I thought they all died or scattered beyond sentience." Velgrynd agreed, "What should we do then?"

Rimuru stood up, "Come, all three of us. Will meet these Primordial Spirit of Fire and Water."

Lait and Velgrynd looked confuse but followed Rimuru the gate.

They traced the origin of the spirits that continued to attack them, locating the coordinates of the Primordial Spirits. 

"These guys are annoying." Velgrynd said as she wipes several hundred spirits with scorch magic.

"To think they could create these many spirits while not in their prime," Lait said as she manipulates hundreds of spirits to rampage and fight each other. 

"As expected of the Spirits that help build reality and everything else." Rimuru complimented as he spread toxins that affect Spirits.

"Your words shall be taken as compliment, Anomaly." Fire said as they finally reached their location. 

"'Anomaly' huh? I guess that fits." Rimuru smiled wryly at the name. "So you two are the Primordial Spirits of Fire and Water."

"Indeed we are, Greetings 'Kin of the Creator' Scorch Dragon." Water said as it greeted Velgrynd. "Oh my, another Descendent. This time, it's from Light." Water said as she notice Lait.

"Though, she feels more related to Anomaly here, than to light." Fire added as it observed them all. "Anomaly must have done something, I don't recall light making an Angel like her."

"Primordial Spirits of Fire and Water, if you don't stop calling Rimuru here as Anomaly. I'll finish you both, right here, right now." Velgrynd said as she flaunts her large aura with murderous eyes.

"Looks like we have enraged the Scorch Dragon," Water said. "We apologize, then what shall we call him? He does not feel like a true descendent of darkness," 

"Do you have any titles?" Fire asked Rimuru, finding something to call Rimuru. 

"'Overseer of the Multiverse' granted to me by Veldanava." Rimuru simply answered. well... I also have Anomaly as a title... along with Silver Primordial.. can't you just call us by name?

"Oh? Granted by The Creator," Fire said with a pinch of interest on its tone, "Very well then, Overseer of the Multiverse. What do we owe the pleasure of your visit to our abode."

"You have met some of my subordinates previously, I apologize for their unsightly retreat." Rimuru said first and foremost. "They are not allowed to die without my permission, blame me for their cowardness." 

"Ah, their lord." Water said as it recall Blanc talking about 'Rimuru-sama's property', "apology and  cowardice aside, is this the real reason for your visit. Your apologies do not sound genuine after all." 

"We do not care for your excuses," Fire added. "Tell us your real purpose."

"That is hurtful, aside for the apology. All that I said were genuine." Rimuru said with a light laugh, then he changed the lighthearted expression to a serious one. 

"You both have defeated and forced my two subordinates to retreat in shame," Rimuru said. "I want you two to wait a millennium, they'll come back to redeem from their shameful display."

"Hoh~, so you say Overseer. Will you be able to make them powerful enough to defeat us?" Fire said with amusement. "I could assume you know of our challenge, and what we desire?"

"Yes, to have suitable successors for your remaining powers before you perish." Rimuru confirmed and answered. "I'll make them suitable vessels for your powers so they can be more useful to me."

"Hahaha! Very well! await we shall." 

"Make sure to keep your word Overseer." 

"That I will." Rimuru smirked at them. 

Rimuru and the others soon left with those words.

Chapter Text

"So, you want me to help them?" Velgrynd said as she and Rimuru talked in his office. It has been only been an hour after their talk with the Primordial Spirits of Fire and Water. 

"Yes," Rimuru confirmed. "I can't really support their training as this is their punishment.." 

"I guess I could for Enki, but what about for Siren?" Velgrynd asked confused, she might be able to help Enki who is a fire spirit but not a water spirit like Siren. Then she realizes something, she looks towards Rimuru. "Do you want sister's help with her?" 

"If you could persuade her if possible, I'll try with Rain-tan as well. She specializes in water magic." Rimuru said thinking of persuading Rain with the alcohol he'll bring.

Velgrynd taught for a bit, then she recalls her sister's words. Do I like Rimuru... she thought as she stares at Rimuru, who was mulling over his plans.

"Something wrong?" Rimuru noticed her stare and asked. 

"I-If I help in this plan, I want a favor from you." Velgrynd said with a bit of hesitance. 

"Favor?" Rimuru tilted his head, "Sure, what do you want?" Rimuru asked as he agreed.

You, I think? The words almost left her mouth, "I-it's been a while since we last went out to investigate worlds ourselves." Velgrynd stutters as she thinks what the hell does she plan to do.

"I was thinking, we could both investigate a world together. Just like with Shenzou Universe, planet C24 before..." 

"Ah, you mean like with Fuxi and Nuwa." Rimuru recalled the first universe they went together. "So you want to do those kinds again?" 

"Yes, something like that." Velgrynd nodded shyly. 

Rimuru didn't have to think hard. "I don't see why not, let's do it some time in the future." He said to Velgrynd with a smile. 

Velgrynd involuntarily smiled as well, "Then I'll talk to them about training." Velgrynd stood before leaving with a happy mood.

Rimuru watched her leaving, once the door closed he sighed and lean on his chair. "This is Velzard's fault, planting ideas in my head." He was recalling their conversation and about Velgrynd with the possibility of having feelings for him. 

A knock was heard on the door. "Rimuru-sama may I come in?" Noir's voice could be heard from the other side. 

"Guess let's leave it to future Rimuru." He sighed "Come in Noir." 

Noir bowed "Yes Rimuru-sama. Jahil-sama would like to talk to you about your requested experimentation with the Insects." 

Rimuru stood up, "I see, good work." He walked towards the facility with Noir following behind him.

"How are the Insects training going?" Rimuru asked as they walked.

"Kufufufu as expected by Rimuru-sama, they show potential to be rivals to us Primordial Demons." Noir explained. "Especially the Beetle, though they require a big trigger for evolution. Naming might trigger evolution, but not to their highest potential."

Rimuru nodded, "And that's why we're doing experimentation on test subjects." 

"Does Rimuru-sama plan on naming them?" Noir asked.

"Hm? Maybe in the future when experimentations are successful, why? jealous?" Rimuru grinned looking at Noir who froze.

"Of course not Rimuru-sama, just by being able to serve you is a great honor. To ask for more would be blasphemous!" Noir said quickly denying Rimuru's words.

"Don't worry, I'll have you and the Primordial Demons named too." Rimuru said reassuring him, who shown brightly after hearing Rimuru's words. "You'll have to earn it though."

"Kufufufu Rimuru-sama only needs to say the word, I'll do anything." Noir kneeled. "Who do we dispose? who do we sacrifice? does Rimuru-sama want a religion? Does Rimuru-sama want to rule everything? Kufufufu I'll have everyone know of your excellence!" 

"Calm down Noir, I'll tell you once I've set up everything." Rimuru said, Noir stood up and they returned to walking. 

Rimuru thought of Noir's words "Religion? Pft! hahaha not bad actually." Rimuru muttered to himself amused, him? a demon as a head of a religion? sounds ironic and hilarious. 

Unknown to Rimuru, Noir heard every word that Rimuru said. I see a religion Kufufufu

Once they've entered the facility they were met with Mitzrael who was waiting for Rimuru.

"Master Rimuru," Mitzrael bows, "Lord Jahil is waiting for you." 

Mitzrael lead Rimuru towards a room which leads underground. The entire underground is filled with capsules, and cages full of test subjects. 

"Lord Jahil, Master Rimuru is here." Mitzrael announced as they arrived to where Jahil is.  

"Good work," Jahil who was observing an insect look towards Mitzrael.

"How are the test subjects?" Rimuru stood beside Jahil. "Is the progress good?"

"We've barely started research," Jahil scoffs. "I had Violet capture some more Chimera Ants, she and her subordinates contacted me that they caught a Queen." 

"A Queen? The one that gives birth to insects via Phagogenesis?" Rimuru recalled from one of the reports he read about the specie. 

"Yeah, they're on their way here." Jahil nodded. "I've experimented on some chimera ants, I need more of them. A Queen would be useful to have." 

"True, especially since the Chimera Ants have unique properties. Can't really use them as substitutes for Beetle and Bee." Rimuru placed his hand to his chin, while he nods.

"That's why I'm thinking of artificially breeding Chimera Ants that would be closer to Beetle and Bee. Or atleast, to their corresponding class species." Jahil explains.

Soon, Violet arrives with a large cage that houses what seems to be the Queen. Violet noticed Rimuru and walk towards him and bowed.

"Good work for finding a Queen." Rimuru said, patting her head. After a few seconds Rimuru let go and Violet took a step backward.

Violet looked towards Noir, who was glaring at her. "Heh" she smirked at his face which pisses of Noir much more with how jealous he was.

"Thank you very much Rimuru-sama." Violet placed her right hand to her chest and did a slight bowing gesture.

Violet ordered her Subordinates to placed the Queen to one of the rooms.

A five square meter room, with all sides of the room being walls except for one. Which has bars and then glass for observation.

"So that's a Queen in person huh..." Rimuru observes and analyze the insect. In terms of mana content it has more than an average human, but no talent to use it itself.

"Need more practical data, the reports say it's a rank C-minus for combat." Rimuru spoke as he continues. "If we add its ability to make an army, it should be higher than even B rank."

"As expected of Rimuru-sama," Violet praised. "The children can become as strong as A-minus depending on the food given."

"We've also gathered that the world just had an incident with a Queen Ant." Jahil added in. "That it ate humans and the children grew more sentient and intelligent."

"Impressive." Rimuru said as he stares at the Queen that continues to scream and scratch the room looking at Rimuru. "It can talk right?"

"Yes," Violet answered. "I've confirmed that this one talks and can understand us."

"Good then." Rimuru looks toward Violet. "Go in and make it submit."

Violet grinned, "Understood!" She replied happily.

"Ah, no physical damages though, poison isn't allowed either." Rimuru said as Violet went to the door. "Just threaten it a bit."

"Let's hope she heard you." Jahil commented. "Can I ask why?"

"hm? Wouldn't it be easier to have them cooperate?" Rimuru tilted his head,

"Well yes, but.. Actually you're right." Jahil stopped.

"Let's give it a larger room, those eggs won't all fit in such a tiny room." Rimuru said and Jahil gestures to one of the demons who nodded and went of.

"Can you come and confirm the food." Jahil gestures for Rimuru to follow. Rimuru shrugs and followed with Noir behind him.

They switched to J2 facility.

In Citadel there are five personal facilities. Two (JF1 and JF2) are for Jahil and three (RF1-RF3) are for Rimuru.

Not counting the several buildings that are being made for the lesser spirits to be turned Superior Spirits  and then into either Enki or Siren by Twilight.

The J2 facility was where majority of the test subjects are stored. Different types of species from normal animals, Humans, monsters, and other types are caged here.

And J1 is where the process happens.

"So firstly, I'm already on the process of  experimenting on insect monsters. There are several insect type monsters on several worlds, chimera ants were just a few of the others I have here." Jahil said as he pointed to the cages filled with beetle and bee monsters that range from the size of a dog to a large horse. 

"So far, the best chance we have to produce the most suitable test subject is through the Queen Chimera Ant. The few I've tested from these ones," Jahil looked to the insects, who shivered under his gaze. "Died due to being too weak or too much mental strain for their primitive minds."

"I see, so we have the Queen eat them to boost their strength and mental resistance." Rimuru concluded with an understanding nod. "To boost their potential as test subjects."

"Don't forget humans," Jahil interjected on Rimuru's conclusion. "Primitive minds of insect would be an unstable variable, we'll need them to have some form of sentience or intelligence. The Queen's food are humans as main with Beetle and Bee monsters as side dishes." Jahil laughed.   

"The Queen is basically just a mini bio-capsule that can make test subjects." Rimuru stated with a laugh, Jahil joined in. The Insect monsters started shivering as they hear the two laugh evilly.

Violet could be seen walking towards them, "Rimuru-sama! its submitted itself wholly to us!" She said as she moves forward to signal for Rimuru to pat her head. 

"Good work." As Rimuru was about to place his hand. "Rimuru-sama, Velgrynd-sama seems to be calling for you in the office." Noir informed Rimuru.

Rimuru retracted his hand, "I see, Jahil continue the experiments. Give me regular reports in progress, I'll come by when I'm not busy." Jahil nodded and Rimuru walked out the facility. 

Noir followed behind him with a satisfied smirk as Violet silently glared at him. 

When Rimuru went in his office, he saw Velgrynd sitting on her regular spot. "You called?" 

Velgrynd closed her book, "I've talked to them, they should be coming here soon to ask permission from you." 

"I see," Rimuru sat down on his chair and gestures for Noir to bring him a cup of tea. Noir poured Rimuru in a cup, he grab the cup and took a sip. "Guess now would be a good time to give it to them." 

Velrgynd looked at Rimuru confuse, she was about to ask him but a knock was heard. 

""Rimuru-sama, may we come in?"" 

"Come in." Rimuru answered, "What is it." He asking feigning ignorance. 

Both Enki and Siren walk in front of Rimuru, with the desk the only thing separating them. Both got into their knees and bowed with their head on the floor. 

"Rimuru-sama" Enki started. "We would like to ask for your permission to leave Citadel for a thousand years." 

Straight to the point, Rimuru thought to himself amused. "And why should I let you? Explain yourselves." Rimuru spoke with a serious tone and keeping a stern expression. 

"We realize how weak we are Rimuru-sama" This time, Siren answered. "We were arrogant to think that we are powerful enough to land a blow to a Primordial Spirit. And with this arrogance, we have shown a shameful display and a stain in Rimuru-sama's reputation." 

Rimuru smiled internally with that conclusion. "Hah!" Rimuru laughed. "Of course you are weak, arrogance should be backed up with the full confidence that you could defeat your opponent. Not just a blow, but with full capability to kill them."

 "Actually arrogance is the wrong way about it." Rimuru continued, "Do not gain arrogance in correlation with your strength, gain pride instead." After Rimuru's words that have left its mark on both spirits very soul, he resumed the talk. "So what will you do in those thousand years?"

"We sought guidance from Velgrynd-sama who was willing to teach us, to become more powerful." Enki answered. 

"Hoh~" Rimuru looked towards Velgrynd who shook her head. Both spirit who were bowing face on the floor did not notice. "You seek her?" not the other way around?

""Yes!"" both answered in unison. 

Rimuru chuckled at their attempt to not embarrass Velgrynd who wanted to help them. They thought that Velgrynd did it without Rimuru's consent nor knowledge, they did not want the blame to lie on her if Rimuru rejected. 

"And how will Siren be trained from Velgrynd?" 

"I'll ask my sister to help with that." This time Velgrynd who was watching stated joining the act. "You won't mind would you?" 

"None at all," Rimuru smiled, "Looks like you both already have everything ready and planned, give this paper to Lait and you can start your training." Rimuru tossed a scroll that is sealed. 

Siren took the paper, both stood up and gave a quick bow and left to prepare to leave. 

"Hahaha!" Rimuru laughed as they left the door, "I can't, ah, hahaha. Arrogance? Pride? pft!" Rimuru fell from his chair laughing so much. "So, so serious!" 

"Hey now," Velgrynd said trying to hold of her own laugh. "It actually sounded like a good line, pft!" Velgrynd placed a hand to her mouth. "Too bad it came from an arrogant demon." 

In another office on the other side of the building, Enki and Siren entered Lait's office. 

Lait was sitting in front of her desk checking the paper work reports of the expeditions of the Holy Angels. With Gamaliel sorting other files in a separate desk. 

"What do you guys need?" Lait said without looking up from her desk. 

"Rimuru-sama said to give this to Lait-sama." Siren placed the scroll on Lait's desk. 

"Hm?" Lait took the scroll and opened it. "I see," Lait stood up. "Gamaliel continue" She ordered. 

She then walked to the door. "You two follow me." The listened and followed. 

Soon they arrived at a teleportation circle that acted as an elevator. Going in, they changed location to what still seemed like inside the office building. They were ten floors below, each floor containing different things. 

"Where are we." Enki muttered to himself. 

"The storage." Lait simply answered as they enter a large room. What filled the spirits vision was a room filled with priceless orichalcum molded to large bars. "Take about 50 bars with you." 

"Eh? W-wait f-fifty?!"

"Lait-sama that's is too much! what would we even do with these?!"

"Rimuru-sama wrote that you will be given fifty bars of orichalcum, and that you decide what you do with it in the Cardinal world." 

"Rimuru-sama did..." 

And with that as a parting gift, Enki and Siren left Citadel with Velgrynd who will talk with Velzard and Rain about Siren's training. Rimuru gave Velgrynd alcohol to help persuade Rain, and if necessary the others as well. 

Chapter Text

It has been about a decade since Enki and Siren left to train under the True Dragon sisters. 

Rimuru could be seen finishing up the paperwork of the day, in the silent room with Noir. He can't lie, he misses Velgrynd's presence who would just lay down on the sofa and read her novels. 

She still returns every three days or so to Citadel, "I'll train Enki for maybe three to five hundred years, after that he can train on his own" That is what Velrgynd said before she left. 

Today Rimuru will be doing his daily rounds, he stood up and went to where the Insects are. "Noir are they in the training ground?" He asked as they left the office. 

"They are Rimuru-sama" Noir bowed, knowing exactly who Rimuru was referring to. 

Soon they arrived at the training ground. They watched as the Beetle and Bee fought ten B-plus Fiery Men. This was ordered by Noir who was stepping in as their mentor. Although most of the time Noir only orders them to fight than actually training them. 

The training regiment of the Beetle and Bee are mostly fighting that Noir made specifically for them. When he first started training them, he fought them with all of his strength. Showing the difference of their abilities and what should they strive for.

Not only that, Noir was able to assess what they needed to improve in the fight. 

Their current regiment is fighting Ten Fiery Men (B-plus), Five Fiery Men (A-minus), Ten Water Sprites (B-plus), Five Water Sprites (A-minus), and Three Holy Angels (A) each and every day. They do have a rest day of every five days to not be burnt out.   

The Beetle acted as the vanguard while the Bee was support. The Fiery Men both use fire attacks as well as held weapons, the Beetle would tank the flames and block the weapons that came too close to the Bee with its tough exoskeleton and horn. 

Meanwhile the Bee with its speed would silently attack the Fiery Men one-by-one to lessen their numerical disadvantage. It would wait for one of them to be caught off guard and that is when it strikes with its claws. 

Rimuru watches from afar with a grin, in terms of magicules both Insects are only B-plus similar to the Fiery Men. And yet, they could be considered A-minus with how well they could fight of ten, though compatibility is also a factor with how tough the Insects truly are. 

"Can't wait for them to grow strong enough to be an asset." Rimuru turned and left the training ground with Noir. 

Next would be Jahil's Facility, they have made a lot of progress with their creation of the perfect test subject. Thanks to Violet's subordinates and her participation, they manage to acquire another Queen. 

The facility in question is now going strong with ten Queens all eating and producing test subjects for Jahil. Although, "Not one manage to survive anything stronger than magisteel." As per Jahil's words. 

The goal was to transform the bones and exoskeleton of the insects with stronger metals. However progress is very slow as presented, that is why more Queens were necessary. 

With each one have a different set of meals and intakes, to find the most suitable menu for raising and creating the best test subjects. 

"Yo," Rimuru waved as he saw Jahil with a Chimera Ant that looks like a mix of Beetle and Human strapped down. Jahil looked towards Rimuru and nodded and continued in injecting liquified mithril into the bones of the screaming insect.

"Kik! Kee! KEE!! KI-!......" Soon it stopped screaming, and a demon who was helping Jahil confirmed that the Insect died. 

"Tsk!" Jahil took of his face mask and ordered the others to dispose of the Chimera Ant. They carried it and had it feed to one of the Queens. 

A/N: Recycling lol 

 "Another failed one huh." Rimuru said as he looked at Jahil's pissed expression.

"Yeah, nothing new." Jahil answered. "Can't be helped, we just recently manage to place magisteel into their bones. Patience is necessary for these types of experiments."

"True," Rimuru nodded his head. "We've done research that lasted centuries before. In fact this one is much faster than expected." 

Jahil grinned at Rimuru's words, trying to cheer him up. "Yeah, compared to your other unreasonable request." 

 "Hey, anyway things seem good." Rimuru pointed at the now empty table where the Chimera Ant previously was. "Especially that one lasted longer than in your report last week."

"That one had more than half its bones turned mithril before it died." Jahil answered. "They are adapting to be stronger, its because we feed them back to the Queen forcing the next children to be stronger and more durable." 

"Nice, so its not about checking for the correct method anymore. It's just waiting for the children to adapt enough." Rimuru clapped his hands as he realized. 

"You know, we could do the Beetle and Bee even without all of this experiment." Jahil looked towards Rimuru, "I already have experience changing bones composition to magisteel,"

"No," Rimuru replied with a serious tone. "Too risky, we only have one chance with them. Zelanus wouldn't give anymore, nor will I beg him to give me."

"Guess so," Jahil scratched his head. "Just asking." He shrugged. 

"Also I think it's about time we add genetic engineering to their dna." Rimuru pointed out.

"You sure?" Jahil raised his brow,  "We still haven't finish testing the bones."

"Sure I am," Rimuru answered. "This way, they can adapt much faster. Try adding in some spiritual dna like from Fiery or sprite spirits." 

"Got it Boss." 

Rimuru then returned to his office, continuing the day's paperwork.

The next day, Mitzrael went to Rimuru's office.

"Master Rimuru," Mitzrael peeked through the door before entering. "Mitzrael has finished the tasks Master has given Mitzrael." she stated with a bow, giving Rimuru four files that details those tasks.

"I see," Rimuru skimmed through the files, "Good work, return to your regular work." Mitzrael bowed and left.

"Noir," Rimuru said.

"Yes Rimuru-sama?" Noir answered behind him.

"Bring the other Primordial Demons here with you." Rimuru ordered, to which Noir bowed and disappeared.

Less than five minutes and all four Primordials are inside Rimuru's office.

"Do you guys want names?" Rimuru started with a question, to which all of them looked shock and bewildered before processing Rimuru's words.

"I-it would honor us to receive them."

"Though it is not necessary."

"We are more than happy just to serve Rimuru-sama"

They replied,

"You see, I'm planning on naming my top subordinates. Enki and Siren gets it in between their training. The Beetle and Bee that Zelanus gave me gets it once modifications starts." Rimuru explained with a shrug. "It wouldn't be fair to you all if I didn't give you names, don't you agree?"

"that's.." no one could affirm nor deny Rimuru's words. If they deny, they might not get a name. If they agree, they would seem greedy as a subordinate.

"Unfortunately I can't just give it to you all without achievements, it would be unfair." Rimuru said shooking his head.

The Primordials listened intently to Rimuru's every word.

"I haven't given you an official position have I? It is mostly helping other's work." Rimuru placed his chin to his arm. "So here's the deal, I finally made a position for all of you." Rimuru gave each a key.

"You all will be in charge of a certain direction of the Multiverse. I had Veldanava find the middle universe of each cardinal direction of the Multiverse." Rimuru clapped his hands.

This was the favor Rimuru asked Veldanava when he visited and drank with everyone. He asked Veldanava to locate specific Universes that can be use as bases similar to Citadel in certain areas. North, West, South, and East of the Multiverse.

This would mean that Rimuru split the multiverse into four separate areas or domains.

Rimuru pointed to Blanc, "Blanc gets Universe Polaris, you'll be in charge of all the universe of the northern Multiverse."

"Violet gets Universe Erin, the western side of the multiverse is all yours."

"Jaune, Universe Zula would be where you stay. The southern part are all yours. "

"Lastly Noir," Rimuru said to the sullen Noir. The reason being because he can no longer be at Rimuru's side at all times. As much as he wants to decline, he can't disobey his Lordships direct orders. Especially when Rimuru put the effort to give them these jobs just for them,

"You'll get the Universe Orient, and will be in charge of the Eastern part of the multiverse."

"The universes that I said would be where you will construct your headquarters." Rimuru said. "That is where the gates will be place as well. Citadel unfortunately isn't built to carry the burden of the entire Multiverse."

Rimuru means that Citadel can't handle having all of the gates installed inside it. This plan helps sort the gates and be spread out to four bases to lighten the load in Citadel.

"I'll have the gates here place and rearrange to their designated cardinal direction domains. Citadel will only house the central or the universe that are near the Cardinal Universe. Any questions?"

Noir raised his hand, "Does that mean we won't be allowed to stay in Citadel anymore Rimuru-sama?"

"No, as long as your Headquarters manage your cardinal directional domain, you could stay here. You'll still have to manage them though." Rimuru said. "the entire universe given to you will be turned into subordinates to observe the rest of your domains."

Noir's and the others mood lighten up a bit from that information.

Blanc raised her hand. "Will we be named once we start our work?"

"Haha, so here's the deal." Rimuru smirked. "I had Mitzrael locate and build a temporary HQ for each of you, you'll have to first make your entire Universe submit under your rule before you can manage the others."

"Once you make your universe submit to you, then and only then will you be named by me." Rimuru grinned. "Depending on how fast you can make them submit, you might earn the privilege of being the first being I name. Enki and Siren gets named maybe around five hundred years from now, the Beetle and Bee might be two hundred or three hundred from now."

All Primordials froze for a second.

"RI-Rimuru-sama p-pardon me but I must go now." Blanc bowed and rushed to the door.

"I too will be leaving!" Jaune rushed

"Me too!" Violet followed.

"if you'll excuse us Rimuru-sama," Noir bowed and turned "MOVE OUT OF THE WAY!" He shouted. 

Rimuru was left alone at the office chuckling at their enthusiasm.

Rimuru send them a thought communication saying that they will bring their demons with them, and spilt up the rest of the demons for each of them. This would mean, each Primordial has 1,600 demons who will support them on their rule.

"This should improve our management more or less." Rimuru muttered as he leaned on his seat. "Everyone will be even more busy now, I should focus to get more manpower."

Rimuru stood up and opened a gate to the Cardinal world. He went to Twilight's Facility to have him synthesize the spirits in the Citadel's Spirit Facilities.

"Yo, I came to grab you." Rimuru waved as Twilight waited for his arrival.

"Can't wait to see this Citadel of yours," Twilight smiled too creepily for Rimuru's liking.

"Yeah, don't steal anything." Rimuru said as he brought him to Citadel. They both arrived at the section of Citadel that has several buildings.

"So which are Spirit Facilities." Twilight asked looking at the large buildings.

Rimuru grinned "All of them."

"All of them?!" Twilight shouted, "These many," 

"Of course, as many as I can fit." Rimuru nodded to himself. "There should be at least a thousand on each of those facilities." 

"My word, amazing Rimuru-kun!" Twlight said with excitement as he rushed to enter one of the facilities. Rimuru ran to catch up to Twilight before something happens. 

*BOOM!*

"Hey what was that?!" Rimuru shouted, as several spirits escape the facility. "Damn it Twlight!"

A/N: So the explanation on the Primordial demons may be confusing, here is an image to help understand. 

The islands symbolizes the HQs(Universe), the colors should show which is for whom. They would be in charge of each direction known as the 'Cardinal Direction' the north, south, east, west and central.